Skip to main content

Full text of "Serenus and other stories of the past and present"

See other formats


SERENUS,  AND  OTHER  STORIES 


("'Serenus,'  a  little  philosophical  tale  which  may  one 
clay  stand  out  in  the  history  of  the  thought  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  just  as  to-day  'Candide'  or  'Zadig' 
•lands  out  in  that  of  the  eighteenth." — *flnatole  France.) 


SERENVS 

fir  OTHER  STORIES  ~ 

OP  THE  PAST&  PRESENT 


BY 
JVLES  LEMAITRB 

Translated  by 
AW  Evans 


LONDON 

ELKIN  MATHEWS#MARROT,L™ 
54  BLOOMSBVKT  STREET,  \V.  C.I 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

SERENUS  .         .         .         .         .         .         .11 

MYRRHA  .         .         .         .         .         .         •       57 

LILITH 91 

THE  BELL        .         .         .         .         .         .         .105 

SAINT  JOHN  AND  THE  DUCHESS  ANNE.         .  117 

THE  Two  FLOWERS  .         .         .         .         .     125 

THE  WHITE  CHAPEL          •       -*        .         .         .     165 
CHARITY  ....«.«.     175 

HELLE      .         .         „         ,         .         .         .         .     189 

NAUSICAA         .......     207 

PRINCESS  MIMI'S  LOVERS  .         .         .         .         ,221 

SOPHIE  DE  MONTCERNAY  .«..*.     237 

MELIE      .        ..        « 259 

A  CONSCIENCE 277 


SERENUS 


SERENUS 


TWO    MARTYRS 

ONE  morning  in  the  month  of  March 
in  the  year  90,  an  hour  before  sun- 
rise, a  few  men  were  assembled  at  the 
gate  of  the  Mamertine  prison,  on  the  steps  of 
the  stairs  that  led  from  the  slope  of  the  Asylum 
to  the  street  called  that  of  the  forum  of  Mars. 
In  the  middle  was  an  old  man  with  a  long,  white 
beard,  thick  veins  on  his  forehead,  and  piercing 
eyes.  Two  empty  litters  lay  at  the  bottom  of 
the  steps. 

It  was  cold ;  a  drizzling  rain  fell ;  in  the 
east  the  sky  held  a  tinge  of  wan  and  miry  yellow. 
The  Eternal  City,  which  was  just  emerging  from 
darkness,  displayed  all  round  the  Capitol  a  sort 
of  wave  of  greyish  houses,  like  a  muddy  sea  after 
a  storm.  Huge  monuments  rose  up  here  and 
there,  and  their  wet  summits  shone  feebly  in 
the  dawn. 

"  It  is  morning,  Styrax,"  said  the  old  man 
to  one  of  his  companions. 

"  Yes,  most  holy  father.  My  poor  master, 
Serenus,  was  able  to  send  me  word  yesterday 
evening,  and  I  have  done  what  had  to  be  done 
in  order  that  they  should  give  us  his  body. 
And  here  is  Demea  who  will  take  charge  of  that 
of  the  illustrious^ex-consul,  Flavius  Clemens. 

ii 


12  SERENUS 


The  lictor  and  the  triumvirs  who  preside  over 
executions  are  already  in  the  prison  ;  but  the 
jailer  will  not  allow  us  to  enter  until  all  is  over." 

"  Let  us  pray  for  our  brethren,"  murmured 
the  old  man. 

At  that  moment  the  three  magistrates  whose 
duty  it  was  to  preside  at  executions  went  out 
of  the  prison.  Styrax  presented  to  one  of  them 
a  document  on  which  a  seal  was  affixed. 

"  It  is  correct ;  the  jailer  will  give  you  the 
bodies,"  said  the  triumvir,  pointing  to  a  fair- 
haired  giant,  a  man  of  Germanic  race,  who  was 
standing,  with  a  torch  in  his  hand,  on  the  thres- 
hold of  the  half-open  door. 

Styrax  and  Demea  entered  behind  the  jailer, 
followed  by  the  old  man  and  by  three  men 
carrying  the  stretchers. 

A  vestibule,  a  long  dark  corridor,  some  steps, 
and  then  a  cell.  In  the  middle,  a  body  covered 
with  a  mantle,  and  a  severed  head,  a  long  head 
with  hollow  cheeks  and  grey  hair. 

"  This  is  the  body  of  Flavius  Clemens,"  said 
the  jailer. 

A  small  pool  of  blood  shone  on  the  ground. 
One  of  the  men  dipped  into  it  the  corner  of  a 
piece  of  white  linen,  which  he  carefully  rolled 
up  and  hid  under  his  tunic. 

They  passed  into  the  next  cell. 

The  body  of  a  young  man  lay  in  the  corner. 
The  head  had  not  been  severed  from  the  trunk. 
The  beard  and  hair  were  black,  the  features 
delicate  and  proud.  By  a  singular  circumstance, 
the  refined  lips,  half-open  in  a  slight  grimace, 
and  the  somewhat  hard  bend  of  the  narrowed 


SERENUS  13 

eyebrows  seemed  to  give  that  handsome  and 
enigmatic  countenance  an  air  of  irony  and  pride 
even  in  death. 

"  This,"  said  the  jailer,  "  is  the  body  of  Marcus 
Annaeus  Serenus.  He  was  found  dead  this 
morning,  and  the  triumvirs  said  that  it  was  not 
worth  while  to  behead  a  corpse.  I  think  he 
poisoned  himself." 

The  rugged  face  of  the  old  priest  contracted 
suddenly.  It  showed  surprise,  pain,  and  anger. 

"  You  are  mistaken,"  he  said  harshly  ;  "  Mar- 
cus had  been  ill  a  long  time.  Prison  has  finished 
him,  and  it  is  not  surprising.  Is  it  not  so, 
brethren  ?  "  he  added  in  an  imperious  tone, 
turning  towards  his  companions. 

Styrax  was  weeping.  The  others  were  busy 
placing  the  two  bodies  on  the  stretchers,  and 
when  this  was  done  they  kissed  the  feet. 

On  their  way  out  they  met  a  group  of  idlers 
— porters,  slaves,  and  a  public  crier — who  fol- 
lowed the  procession  curiously  with  their  eyes. 

"  Would  you  all  like  to  know,"  said  the  crier, 
"  who  it  is  that  you  have  just  seen  carried  feet 
forwards  on  their  last  journey  ?  Two  patricians, 
if  you  please  !  Flavius  Clemens,  the  ex-consul, 
the  Emperor's  own  cousin,  and  Serenus,  whose 
father,  in  byegone  times,  helped  to  recruit  pretty 
women  for  Nero's  pleasures.  Domitian  has 
condemned  them  to  death  because  they  con- 
spired against  the  State,  and,  although  they 
were  patricians,  he  has  had  them  put  in  prison 
and  beheaded,  because  that  was  his  good  pleasure. 
Only,  as  you  see,  he  has  excused  their  bodies 
from  being  publicly  exposed,  a  thing  he  would 


14  SERENUS 

not  do  for  people  who  were  as  poor  as  you  or  me. 
The  ex-consul's  wife  and  niece  as  well  as  Serenus's 
sister  are  now  on  their  way  to  the  island  of 
Pandataria.  Besides,  these  things  were  done 
without  the  least  noise.  It  was  in  the  same  way 
that,  two  or  three  years  ago,  not  a  few  senators 
and  great  ladies  disappeared  one  fine  morning 
without  anybody  knowing  why.  It  teaches  us 
the  vanity  of  greatness.  As  to  those  people 
who  are  with  the  two  dead  men,  they  are  Chris- 
tians, that  is  to  say,  the  scum  of  the  Jews.  They 
worship  an  ass's  head  and  are  the  enemies  of  the 
Roman  people.  I  am  by  trade  a  carrier  of 
news,  being  the  grandson  and  successor  of  the 
famous  Vulteius  Mena,  who  lived  under  the 
divine  Augustus,  and  of  whom  the  poet  Horace 
has  left  an  account.  And  now,  as  it  is  nearly 
daybreak  and  we  must  get  on  with  our  work, 
I  am  going  to  the  tavern  to  drink  a  pot  of  Sabine 
wine.5> 

Meanwhile  the  little  band  of  Christians,  after 
having  passed  along  the  Via  Sacra  and  the  Via 
Triumphalis,  passed  through  the  Capenan  Gate 
and  took  the  Appian  Way.  At  that  hour  the 
road  was  almost  deserted,  except  for  a  few  market- 
gardeners  who,  with  their  carts,  were  making  for 
the  city. 

The  rain  had  ceased,  and  fine  weather  had 
come  with  the  dawn.  The  tombs  that  bordered 
both  sides  of  the  ringing  causeway  shone  with 
the  recent  rain,  and  sparkled  in  the  light  of  the 
sun  which  was  now  rising  through  the  groves 
that  surrounded  the  sepulchres.  Raindrops  glis- 
tened on  the  fresh  leaves  of  the  rose-laurels ; 


SERENUS  15 


the  lilac  was  in  flower,  and  on  the  branches  of 
other  trees  the  early  leaves  were  coming  out  like 
a  green  froth.  Birds  were  singing  about  the 
sepulchres,  and  a  pleasant  odour  hung  in  the 
air. 

The  Christians,  with  their  haggard  faces 
bending  over  the  bodies  of  their  martyrs,  passed 
sadly  through  this  scene  of  nature's  joy  and 
animation.  One  of  them,  however,  could  not 
prevent  himself  from  saying  : 

"  What  a  beautiful  morning  !  " 

The  iook  which  the  old  priest  turned  towards 
him  made  him  understand  that  he  had  spoken 
idly.  Evidently  the  old  man  cared  nothing  for 
the  trees,  the  birds,  or  the  sun.  He  was  in- 
different to  everything  except  his  own  thoughts, 
and  the  joy  of  external  things  was  at  the  moment 
an  offence  from  which  he  turned  away  his 
eyes. 

After  walking  along  the  Appian  Way  for  about 
an  hour,  the  Christians  turned  to  the  right,  and 
took  the  Via  Ardeatina.  At  the  end  of  some 
few  hundred  paces  they  stopped  in  front  of  a 
long,  low  building  of  brick  that  stood  against 
a  little  hill  blooming  with  primroses.  This  was 
the  tomb  of  Flavius  Clemens.  They  opened  the 
door,  lighted  a  torch,  and  placed  the  two  bodies 
in  a  large  subterranean  chamber. 

The  priest  dismissed  his  companions : 

"  Leave  me  with  our  martyrs ;  to-morrow 
we  shall  celebrate  their  funerals.  Inform  the 
faithful  of  it." 

Left  alone,  he  placed  the  torch  in  an  iron 
sconce  fixed  in  the  wall.  From  time  to  time 


l6  SERENUS 

flickers  of  light  shone  strongly  on  his  rugged 
features,  which  one  would  have  said  had  been 
carved  out  of  some  hard  wood,  and  played  upon 
the  folds  of  the  two  shrouds,  which  then  seemed 
to  move,  whilst  red  reflections  danced  upon  the 
vaulted  roof. 

He  knelt  on  the  flagstones,  between  the  two 
corpses,  and  prayed  for  a  long  time.  Then  he 
lifted  up  one  of  the  shrouds  and  took  in  his 
hands  the  severed  head  of  Flavius  Clemens.  It 
was  as  yellow  as  wax.  The  arched  nose  was 
already  growing  thin,  and  the  whites  of  the 
reverted  eyes  and  the  glitter  of  the  rather  long 
teeth  between  the  bloodless  lips  gave  a  terrifying 
appearance  to  this  dead  head.  The  priest 
kissed  its  brow,  attempted  without  success  to 
close  the  mouth  and  eyes,  and  gently  placed  it 
back  upon  the  stretcher. 

Afterwards  he  uncovered  the  face  of  Serenus. 
The  ironical  mouth  had  relaxed,  the  bend  of 
the  eyebrows  had  become  effaced,  and  the 
immobile  features  had  an  impress  of  gentle 
sweetness.  The  priest  gazed  long  and  piercingly 
on  that  pleasing  countenance,  as  if  he  desired 
to  look  into  the  mysterious  soul  which  no  longer 
dwelt  in  that  graceful  body.  And  as  he  gazed 
at  it,  he  was  possessed  with  anger  against  this 
Christian  who  seemed  to  have  passed  away  without 
pain,  like  a  Gentile  in  his  warmed  bath,  against 
this  doubtful  martyr  whose  body  showed  no 
mark  of  expiatory  sufferings,  against  this  man, 
almost  smiling  in  his  last  sleep,  who  had  carried 
away  his  secret  with  him. 

While  he  was  scrutinizing  this  corpse  with  a 


SERENUS  17 

silent  and  furious  interrogation,  one  of  his  hands 
rested  on  Serenus's  breast.  He  felt  beneath 
the  shroud  something  unyielding,  which  had 
the  shape  of  a  roll  of  papyrus.  He  searched  the 
dead  man's  clothing  and  found  in  the  folds  of 
the  silken  tunic,  which  he  roughly  tore  open, 
a  little  purple  case,  and  in  the  case  a  narrow  band 
of  parchment  rolled  around  a  little  ivory  stick. 
He  recognized  the  handwriting  of  Serenus ; 
but,  as  the  characters  were  very  small,  he  could 
not  decipher  them  by  the  flickering  light  of  the 
torch. 

Then,  without  even  thinking  of  covering  up 
the  pale  face  of  his  brother  in  Christ,  he  rushed 
from  the  sepulchre,  hastily  closed  the  door,  and 
fled  towards  Rome  with  rapid  steps. 

The  crowd  was  beginning  to  swarm  in  the 
streets.  There  were  bands  of  clients  going  to 
seek  doles,  or  slaves  returning  with  provisions ; 
idlers  collected  round  a  street  acrobat  or  a 
juggler ;  vendors  of  charms  and  vendors  of 
tripe ;  citizens  waiting  their  turn  under  a 
barber's  shelter  ;  women  of  the  people  crowding, 
with  earthenware  bowls  in  their  hands,  in  front 
of  taverns  where  were  sold  fried  peas,  boiled 
lupines,  beans,  and  sausages  made  of  boiled 
sheep's  heads ;  children  almost  naked  and  as 
brown  as  crickets,  paddling  in  the  mud  of  the 
kennel ;  a  troop  of  asses  carrying  refuse  in  osier 
paniers ;  beams  of  wood  rocking  on  carts  ;  jolts, 
shouts,  oaths,  voices  lost  in  an  immense  murmur  ; 
all  colours,  all  costumes,  all  languages — a  mingling 
of  all  the  peoples  of  the  universe. 

But  the  old  man,  wrapped  in  a  coarse  mantle 


l8  SERENUS 

of  grey  wool,  elbowed  and  forced  his  way  through 
the  crush  without  seeing  anything  or  hearing 
anything.  He  plunged  into  the  Via  Suburra  and 
entered  a  cracked  and  dark  old  house,  five  storeys 
high,  which  stood  between  a  tavern  frequented 
by  slaves  and  a  cobbler's  stall.  It  was  here  that 
he  lived,  because  he  was  a  very  holy  man  who 
practised  poverty  and  treated  his  body  harshly, 
and  also  because  he  found  in  this  miserable 
district  better  and  more  numerous  opportunities 
for  preaching  the  faith  of  Christ. 

He  climbed  a  steep  and  uneven  staircase  of 
wood,  built  in  the  inner  courtyard.  When  he 
reached  the  fifth  storey,  he  opened  a  door  on 
which  was  written  in  red  letters  the  name — 
Timotheus. 

This  was  the  old  man's  name,  and  the  inscrip- 
tion was  intended  to  make  it  easier  for  the 
faithful  to  find  his  garret.  A  straw  mat,  a  stool, 
a  table,  and  some  earthen  vessels  made  up  his 
furniture.  Through  the  window,  where  the 
wind  was  tossing  an  ill-fastened  curtain,  there 
entered  the  noise  of  Rome. 

Timotheus  drew  Serenus's  manuscript  from 
beneath  his  tunic  and  read  it  eagerly. 


ii 

THE    MANUSCRIPT   OF    SERENUS 

"  I  am  very  foolish  to  undertake  this  con- 
fession. Either  it  will  not  be  read,  or  it  will 
grieve  those  who  will  read  it.  But  perhaps  by 


SERENUS  19 

describing  myself  to  myself  for  the  last  time, 
I  shall  justify  myself  in  my  own  eyes.  Excellent 
hearts  have  loved  me,  and  none  has  truly  known 
me.  Now,  although  I  have  long  prided  myself 
on  living  within  myself  and  allowing  nobody 
to  enter  there,  my  secret  weighs  upon  me  to- 
day. A  regret  comes  to  me,  almost  a  remorse, 
for  having  played  so  well  the  strange  part  that 
circumstances  and  my  curiosity  have  ended  by 
imposing  on  me.  I  should  like,  so  as  to  persuade 
myself  that  I  could  not  have  done  otherwise, 
to  go  back  over  the  chain  of  my  feelings  and 
actions  from  my  most  distant  past  to  this  day 
on  which  I  am  going  to  die. 

"  My  father,  L.  Annaeus  Serenus,  was  Nero's 
captain  of  the  guards.  He  had  a  noble  heart, 
a  restless  spirit,  and  a  feeble  will.  He  was 
ambitious  and  yet  convinced  of  the  vanity  of 
all  things,  voluptuous  and  yet  prompt  to  feel 
the  bitterness  that  lies  beneath  carnal  pleasures, 
loving  life  and  despising  it,  full  of  desires  and 
void  of  illusions.  He  consented  to  pass  for  the 
lover  of  Acte,  the  freedwoman,  so  that,  under 
this  disguise,  Nero,  who  was  then  very  young 
and  closely  watched  over  by  Agrippina,  might 
be  able  to  see  his  mistress  freely.  There  was 
nothing  noble  in  this  part  to  which  my  father 
lent  himself.  His  excuse  was  that  he  only  half 
lied,  Acte  not  being  very  cruel.  But  he  thus 
ran  a  greater  hazard  than  he  would  have  done 
if  he  had  refused  :he  prince  this  delicate  service. 
But  it  was  one  of  my  father's  characteristics 
to  take  vengeance  upon  his  own  weaknesses  by 
dangerous  caprices.  Add  to  this  that  the  morals 


2O  SERENUS 

of  the  Eastern  Courts  were  beginning  to  be 
introduced  into  that  of  the  Roman  emperors,  and 
that  obedience  to  the  prince,  in  no  matter  what 
circumstances,  was  already  regarded  as  honourable. 
Finally,  my  father  had  a  sort  of  affection  for 
Nero,  which  was  in  part  justified.  Nero  was  at 
that  epoch  a  vain,  violent,  and  crafty  young 
man,  but  he  was  not  without  artistic  tastes, 
and  sometimes  his  feline  and  engaging  manners 
had  the  appearance  of  tenderness.  Later,  that 
bad  actor,  infatuated  with  power,  became  one 
of  the  worst  of  men.  At  eighteen,  he  was  only 
a  handsome  and  capricious  monster,  sometimes 
as  attractive  as  a  woman. 

"  My  father  was  only  able  to  give  me  very 
little  attention,  and  my  mother  did  not  bother 
to  give  me  any.  My  early  education  was  thus 
entrusted  to  slaves,  and  to  witty  and  immoral 
Greek  preceptors.  Happily,  a  certain  distinction 
of  nature  preserved  me  from  a  precocious  de- 
gradation. I  was  an  intelligent  child,  excessively 
impressionable,  gentle,  thoughtful,  and  without 
gaiety. 

"  I  was  twelve  years  old  when  the  great  fire 
destroyed  half  of  Rome  and  deprived  two  hundred 
thousand  wretches  of  their  homes.  For  two  or 
three  years,  in  spite  of  the  enormous  distribu- 
tions of  bread  and  money  ordered  by  the  Emperor, 
there  was  frightful  misery  in  Rome.  The  spec- 
tacle of  so  much  unmerited  suffering  wounded 
me  to  the  heart  with  an  incurable  wound.  I 
realized  the  injustice  of  things  and  the  absurdity 
of  human  destinies.  I  found  it  unjust  that  my 
father  should  have  five  hundred  slaves  when  so 


SERENUS  21 

many  poor  people  were  dying  of  hunger.  I 
gave  them  all  the  money  of  which  I  could  dis- 
pose. But  with  the  rigid  logic  of  my  years, 
I  thought  they  owed  me  no  thanks,  and  I  fled 
from  their  effusions,  the  crudity  of  which, 
moreover,  offended  my  childish  and  aristocratic 
taste. 

"  One  day  my  preceptor  led  me  to  a  great 
feast  which  Nero  was  giving  to  the  people  in  his 
gardens.  In  order  to  avert  the  anger  of  the 
mob,  who  accused  him  of  having  started  the 
fire,  he  caused  several  hundreds  of  Christians 
to  be  arrested.  Most  of  these  had  recently 
been  thrown  to  the  beasts  in  the  circus.  Others, 
clothed  in  sacks  that  had  been  smeared  with 
resin,  were  fastened  to  large  stakes  some  distance 
apart  from  one  another  along  the  broad  walks.  As 
night  fell,  these  were  set  on  fire.  The  populace 
crowded  with  shouts  around  these  living  torches. 
The  flame  which  enveloped  the  victims  was 
sometimes  blown  aside  by  the  wind,  and  dis- 
closed horrible  faces  and  gaping  mouths  whose 
cries  could  not  be  heard.  An  odour  of  burnt 
flesh  filled  the  air.  ...  I  had  an  attack  of  nerves, 
and  I  was  carried  away  half-dead. 

"  The  shock  was  a  severe  one  ;  and  although 
the  most  painful  impressions  are  quickly  effaced 
at  that  age,  some  remnant  of  it  remained  with 
me,  a  lassitude  that  seized  me  at  certain  moments, 
a  melancholy,  a  weariness  of  life,  rare  in  a  child. 

"  Meanwhile,  Seneca,  my  father's  friend,  had 
retired  from  the  Court,  and,  in  his  country  house, 
was  preparing  to  make  a  good  death.  He  was 
a  strange  and  engaging  man  ;  a  great  director 


22  SERENUS 

of  souls,  who  knew  how  to  penetrate  into  their 
recesses  and  communicate  to  others  the  strength 
and  serenity  which  he  himself  lacked  ;  a  fastidious 
being,  fond  of  luxury  and  a  life  of  elegance,  who 
imposed  upon  himself  secret  privations  and  lived 
like  a  Pythagorean  ;  the  best  and  noblest  of  men 
if  he  had  not  feared  death.  It  was  for  this 
reason  that  he  spoke  of  it  so  often.  He  spent 
twenty  years  conquering  his  fear  ;  and  when 
he  had  succeeded,  it  was  almost  too  late  for  the 
honour  of  his  memory. 

"  My  father  often  went  to  see  him.  He  took 
me  with  him,  and  I  was  present  during  their 
interviews.  I  was  fifteen  years  old ;  and  I 
listened  eagerly  to  their  words.  I  soon  embraced 
Stoicism  with  a  youthful  fervour. 

"  An  Intelligence  is  immanent  in  the  world  ; 
there  it  creates  order  in  all  its  degrees,  and  the 
wise  man  is  its  highest  expression.  Virtue  is 
conformity  with  the  will  of  the  universal  order. 
Justice  and  reason  tend  to  reign  in  the  world. 
If  evil  seems  to  us  to  triumph,  it  is  because  we 
do  not  see  all,  and  we  occupy  ourselves  with  but  a 
moment  of  duration.  Let  us  abstain,  let  us 
suffer.  Let  us  seek  our  joy  in  ourselves.  After 
death,  we  shall  either  live  a  superior  life  in  an 
ethereal  region,  or  we  shall  enter  again  into  the 
bosom  of  God. — I  loved  this  philosophy  of 
detachment  and  pride,  and  I  lived  arrogantly 
within  myself,  proud  of  feeling  myself  a  possessor 
of  the  secret  of  the  sublime  aims  of  the  universe. 

"  On  certain  points  I  went  farther  than  my 
masters.  Seneca  proclaimed  the  equality  of  men  : 
I  inferred  the  emancipation  of  slaves.  My 


SERENUS  23 

father,  with  greater  calmness,  said :  '  Let  us 
wait ! ' 

"  I  greatly  admired  Seneca's  bombastic  death. 
His  wife,  Paulina,  a  rather  simple  woman  who 
was  always  on  her  knees  before  her  husband, 
opened  one  of  her  own  veins,  desiring  to  follow 
him.  Happily  help  came  in  time  to  save  her, 
and  she  did  not  reject  it.  I  have  since  suspected 
that  there  was  a  little  acting,  or  at  least  arrange- 
ment, in  all  this. 

"  Shortly  afterwards  came  the  civil  war,  the 
soldiers  of  Otho  and  Vitellius  butchering  one 
another  in  the  streets  of  Rome,  and  the  ignoble 
populace  looking  on  at  the  massacre  as  at  the 
games  in  the  circus.  The  sight  of  so  much 
horror  and  shame  revived  the  frightful  impres- 
sions of  my  childhood  and  confirmed  me  in  my 
proud  sadness. 

"  My  father,  whom  I  loved  tenderly,  died  in 
the  first  year  of  Vespasian's  reign.  Towards  the 
end  of  his  life  he  thought  me  too  formal  and 
austere,  and  rallied  me  on  the  rigidity  of  my 
youthful  restraint.  After  having  passed  through 
Stoicism,  he  had  reached  an  indulgent  and 
amused  scepticism,  no  longer  believing  in  any- 
thing, but  finding  the  world  curious  as  it  is, 
even  though  it  be  abominable,  and  valuing 
above  all  things  kindness  and  gentleness.  I 
struggled  to  bear  this  burden  like  a  Stoic,  but 
before  his  funeral  pyre  I  burst  into  tears. 

"  My  mother  died  two  months  later,  in  giving 
life  to  my  beloved  sister,  Serena.  Thus  I  was 
left  almost  alone  in  the  world,  master  of  a  very 
large  fortune,  and  free  from  all  material  cares. 


24  SERENUS 

Styrax,  my  father's  old  steward,  managed  my 
property,  and  my  little  sister  was  under  the 
care  of  the  faithful  Athana,  my  mother's  nurse, 
who  was  devoted  body  and  soul  to  our  house. 
I  led  a  studious  and  austere  life,  reading  the 
philosophers  and  poets,  eating  nothing  but 
vegetables  and  sleeping  on  a  mat,  polite  to  all 
who  approached  me,  but  preferring  my  solitude 
and  my  meditations  to  the  society  of  men,  and 
honestly  endeavouring  to  realize  the  ideal  of 
the  sage.  But  I  was  chaste  and  respected  my 
body.  Among  the  fair  symbolical  divinities 
whom  we  have  borrowed  from  Greece,  I  chose 
the  proud  Artemis  for  patron,  and  I  had  sworn, 
like  the  Hippolytus  of  Euripides,  never  to  know 


women. 

H 


In  spite  of  my  theories,  I  still  kept  my  slaves. 
At  least  I  postponed  their  freedom,  telling  myself 
that  they  were  not  unhappy  in  my  service,  and 
also  rinding  a  pleasure  in  keeping  them  without 
making  use  of  their  services,  and  in  living  like 
a  poor  man  in  the  midst  of  all  the  resources  of 
extreme  opulence. 

"  This  fine  Stoic  ardour  lasted  three  months. 
Then  came  lassitude,  a  doubt  concerning  the 
excellence  of  this  rule  of  life,  a  vague  desire  for 
something  else.  Doubtless  also  the  effort  against 
Nature  that  I  had  just  made  left  me  too  fatigued 
and  thus  more  disarmed  and  weak  against  tempta- 
tions. 

"  One  spring  day,  I  went,  for  the  first  time 
since  my  bereavement,  to  one  of  those  places  of 
promenade  frequented  by  people  who  love 
pleasure.  I  rubbed  elbows  in  the  temple  of 


SERENUS  25 

Pompey  with  painted  and  perfumed  women, 
sparkling  with  jewels.  Continuing  to  stroll  at 
hazard,  I  found  myself  in  the  Appian  Way  at 
the  fashionable  hour.  There  was  a  dazzling 
concourse  of  luxurious  equipages,  men  of  fashion 
in  their  litters  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  eight 
slaves,  open  chairs  in  which  matrons  reclined, 
fanned  by  negresses.  Two  Numidian  grooms 
went  past  me  like  a  whirlwind,  and  behind  them 
came  a  carriage  hung  with  red  silk,  and  driven 
by  a  woman  of  great  beauty.  I  gazed  at  her  with 
a  rather  shy  and  sullen  air,  hiding  an  ingenuous 
admiration.  She  stopped  her  horses  and  made 
me  a  sign  to  mount  beside  her.  I  obeyed,  and 
it  was  only  the  next  day  that  I  remembered  the 
precepts  of  the  Porch.  This  woman  was  Lycisca, 
a  notorious  freedwoman.  What  was  the  reason 
of  this  caprice  of  hers  ?  Perhaps  when  she  met 
me,  she  knew  who  I  was  and  knew  that  I  was 
rich.  She  pretended  that  she  had  carried  me 
off  simply  to  amuse  herself  and  because  my  looks, 
which  were  like  those  of  an  astonished  young 
savage,  had  pleased  her.  This  is  not  impossible, 
for  Lycisca  was  a  girl  of  imagination  and  caprice. 
She  initiated  me  into  fashionable  life,  and  cost 
me  only  two  million  sesterces. 

"  Thenceforward  it  was  as  if  I  were  possessed 
with  the  fury  of  a  revenge.  At  first,  desiring  to 
reconcile  my  life  with  my  maxims  of  detachment, 
I  told  myself  that  in  order  knowingly  to  despise 
carnal  joys,  it  is  necessary  to  have  experienced 
them,  especially  in  their  most  refined  and  keenest 
forms.  Then,  after  having  excused  myself  by 
this  admirable  philosophical  scruple,  I  abandoned 


26  SERENUS 

myself  to  my  new  life  with  the  curiosity  of  a 
psychologist  and  an  artist.  I  endeavoured  to 
divide  myself  into  two,  to  stand  outside  my  own 
sensations  in  order  to  analyse  them  and  enjoy 
them  better.  But  it  was  the  reverse  that  hap- 
pened. For  if  enjoyment  is  to  be  as  keen  as  possi- 
ble, an  absence  of  introspection,  an  abandonment 
of  oneself,  is  doubtless  necessary.  I  had  the 
lassitude  and  disgust  of  carnal  pleasures  without 
having  their  intoxication.  I  desired  to  awaken 
this,  but  precisely  because  I  tried,  it  did  not  come. 
My  inexorable  habit  of  introspection  made  me 
nearly  always  unadapted  to  pleasure.  I  could 
not  forget  myself.  In  the  middle  of  the  wildest 
or  most  refined  orgy,  my  head  remained  cold  ; 
I  felt  the  emptiness  of  all  things  and  I  was  filled 
with  dissatisfaction. 

"  And  yet,  according  to  all  appearances,  it  has 
been  given  me  to  live  in  a  time  when  the  power 
and  art  of  enjoyment  have  been  brought  to  their 
highest  pitch.  Never,  I  think,  has  there  been 
seen  or  will  there  again  be  seen  so  small  a  number 
of  men  employing  for  their  own  profit  and 
absorbing  for  their  own  pleasure  a  greater  num- 
ber of  human  existences.  Some  of  my  friends 
had  as  many  as  three  thousand  slaves,  and  riches 
whose  limits  they  did  not  know.  And  the 
science  of  pleasure  equalled  the  resources  of  which 
it  could  dispose.  Several  generations  of  a  privi- 
leged class  had  studied  the  means  of  refining  upon, 
varying,  and  multiplying  agreeable  sensations. 
Assuredly  the  men  who  will  come  after  us  will  be 
hardly  able  to  form  a  notion  of  the  life  that  some 
among  us  have  known  and  practised.  For 


SERENUS  27 

reasons  which  it  is  useless  to  give  here,  the  wealth 
of  private  persons  can  only  decrease  in  future. 
And  some  men  foresee  the  time  when  the  bar- 
barians will  break  through  the  barriers  of  the 
Empire.  Then  will  come  the  close  of  the 
banquet.  .  .  . 

"  But,  just  as  the  future  will  find  it  hard  to 
imagine  the  intensity  of  our  physical  pleasures, 
so  perhaps  it  will  fail  to  understand  the  depth 
of  our  satiety  ;  and  it  will  wonder,  as  it  reads 
our  chronicles,  at  the  number  of  men  of  our 
time  who  have  taken  their  own  lives. 

"  After  fifteen  years  of  orgies,  coarse  and  delicate 
in  turn,  with  my  body  exhausted,  my  senses 
dulled,  and  my  heart  completely  empty  of  every 
belief,  even  of  every  illusion,  what  was  there  for 
me  to  do  ?  The  world  seemed  to  me  an  absurd 
spectacle  which  no  longer  interested  me.  I  had 
retained  that  native  gentleness  which  came  to 
me  from  my  father,  but  only  because  it  was 
agreeable  to  me  to  be  kind,  and  even  this  was 
becoming  indifferent  to  me.  Moreover,  all  action 
was  repugnant  to  me ;  public  offices,  having 
become  base  and  precarious,  disgusted  me  in 
advance.  I  was  plunged  in  an  immense  and 
incurable  weariness.  Having  no  longer  any 
reason  to  live,  I  resolved  to  die. 

"  Death  did  not  frighten  me  :  for  me  it  was 
the  great  liberator  ;  but  I  wished  it  to  be  without 
pain. 

"  After  freeing  all  those  of  my  slaves  whom  I 
judged  to  be  capable  of  making  a  good  use  of 
their  liberty,  I  spent  two  days  without  taking 
any  food,  and  then  I  placed  myself  in  a  bath 


28  SERENUS 

into  which  warm  water  was  continually  poured. 
I  had  caused  the  marble  bath-tub  to  be  installed 
in  the  peristyle  of  my  house,  and  while  the 
heat  of  the  bath  was  gradually  exhausting  my 
strength,  rare  flowers  with  strong  and  heady 
perfumes  were  asphyxiating  me  deliciously.  I 
had  the  sensation  of  a  voluptuous  and  mortal 
swoon,  in  which  little  by  little  my  whole  being 
was  melting  and  dissolving.  With  my  head 
thrown  backward,  I  gazed,  without  thinking  of 
anything,  at  one  of  the  -corners  of  the  purple 
curtain  of  the  bathroom,  and  round  about  the 
curtain,  some  little  clouds,  floating  on  the  blue 
sky,  assumed  the  forms  of  women  I  had  known  ; 
and  it  seemed  to  me  that  a  fragment  of  my  soul, 
detaching  itself  from  me  at  each  breath,  was 
going  to  rejoin  them  in  the  kindling  azure.  .  .  . 


"  *  Do  you  know  me,  Marcus  ?  '  said  a  very 
gentle  voice. 

"  I  opened  my  eyes.  I  was  in  my  bed,  and 
Serena,  my  sister,  was  standing  beside  me. 

"  Styrax,  seeing  that  I  had  fainted  in  my  bath, 
had  taken  me  out  of  it  without  heeding  the 
consequences  of  his  disobedience.  He  had  carried 
me  to  my  room,  and  had  unclenched  my  teeth 
and  given  me  a  little  soup.  Brain  fever  soon 
declared  itself,  and  for  a  week  I  had  lain  between 
life  and  death. 

"  When  I  perceived  Serena  bending  over  me, 
I  thought  I  was  looking  at  some  wondrous  figure 
that  had  come  from  a  better  and  more  beautiful 


SERENUS  29 

world  than  ours.  She  was  sixteen  years  old, 
had  white  skin  and  fair  hair,  and  possessed  an 
immaterial  and,  so  to  say,  transparent  beauty 
that  displayed  her  whole  soul,  as  well  as  an  air 
of  innocence  and  gravity  that  I  have  never  seen 
except  in  her. 

"  My  existence  had  hitherto  been  entirely 
separated  from  hers.  She  lived  retired  in  her 
apartment  under  the  care  of  old  Athana.  When 
I  determined  to  die,  I  did  not  tell  Serena  of  my 
intention,  fearing  a  painful  scene,  and  I  had  not 
even  wished  to  see  her.  The  poor  child  had  been 
informed  of  what  took  place  by  Styrax,  and  had 
passed  seven  days  and  seven  nights  at  my  bedside. 
She  was  worn  out  with  fatigue,  and  there  was  a 
look  of  infinite  sweetness,  the  look  of  a  star,  in 
her  big  eyes. 

"  *  Do  you  know  me,  dear  Marcus  ? '  she 
repeated. 

"  I  drew  her  towards  me,  kissed  her  brow,  and 
wept  for  a  long  time. 

"  I  recovered,  but  my  attempt  at  suicide  left 
me  extremely  weak  for  several  months.  I  had 
neither  desires  nor  regrets,  neither  sadness  nor 
joy.  Yet  in  this  death  of  my  being,  a  new  senti- 
ment had  awakened.  I  began  to  adore  my  sister 
Serena,  to  love  her  with  an  humble,  timid,  reli- 
gious love  ;  and  although  I  was  twenty  years 
older  than  she,  I  obeyed  her  just  as  a  little 
child  obeys  his  mother.  It  was  more  than 
fraternal  affection  ;  it  was  a  particular  kind  of 
love,  nothing  approaching  which  had  I  ever  before 
experienced.  Serena  was  so  different  from  all 
the  women  I  had  met.  It  seemed  to  me  that  this 


3O  SERENUS 

love  conjured  up  my  earliest  days  and  brought 
back  whatever  used  to  be  good  in  me,  my  youthful 
ardours  and  aspirations  towards  supreme  purity. 
Then  in  proportion  as  my  intelligence  recovered 
its  vigour,  my  habits  of  curiosity  came  back  to 
me,  and  little  by  little  I  brought  to  my  passionate 
affection  for  my  sister  the  attention  of  a  spectator 
attracted  by  the  spectacle  of  an  extraordinary 
soul. 

"  One  day  Serena  said  to  me  : 

"  *  Will  you  do  me  a  great  pleasure  ?  Come 
with  me  to-morrow  morning  to  the  place  where 
I  will  take  you  ?  ' 

"  '  I  will  go  where  you  wish,  Serena.' 

"  '  Then  be  ready  early.' 

"  At  dawn  the  next  day,  Serena  was  waiting 
for  me  in  the  atrium  with  some  twenty  of  our 
slaves. 

"  '  Are  they  coming  with  us  ?  ' 

"  <  Of  course.' 

"  On  the  way  she  asked  me  if  I  had  ever  heard 
of  the  Christians,  and  what  I  knew  about  them. 

" '  Very  little,'  I  answered.  '  They  are,  I 
believe,  a  Jewish  sect,  or,  at  all  events,  a  creed 
that  has  corne  to  us  from  the  East,  like  many 
another  now  in  Rome.  People  say  that  they  are 
half-starved  creatures,  mad  and  distracted,  that 
they  have  strange  ceremonies,  that  they  worship 
an  ass's  head,  and  that  they  are  enemies  of  the 
Empire.' 

"  *  Do  you  believe  that  it  was  they  who  set  fire 
to  Rome  in  the  time  of  Nero  ?  ' 

"  '  My  father  did  not  think  so.  It  was  neces- 
sary to  attribute  the  guilt  to  somebody  on 


SERENUS  31 

account  of  the  people  ;  and  it  was  put  down  to 
the  Christians.  And,  by  the  way,  you  remind 
me  that  an  idiot  of  a  pedagogue  took  me  to  the 
Emperor's  gardens  (I  was  quite  a  child)  to  see 
some  of  the  wretches  burnt  there ' 

"  '  You  really  saw  them  ?  '  interrupted  Serena, 
whose  eyes  suddenly  flashed. 

"  Then,  after  a  long  silence,  she  asked  me  : 

"  *  But  you,  yourself.  Do  you  believe  what 
is  said  about  them  ?  Is  it  your  opinion  that  the 
Christians  are  scoundrels  and  madmen  ?  ' 

"  '  Oh,  I  ;  my  dear  Serena,  I  have  no  opinion 
on  the  subject  and  I  don't  bother  myself  about 
it.  And  then,  you  know,  I  am  not  severe  towards 
unhappy  people.  I  am  not  surprised  that  the 
wretches  find  their  lot  a  bad  one,  and  I  can  well 
understand  why  they  should  revolt.  I  have  no 
anger  towards  them.  Rather  I  have  some  sym- 
pathy, being  ill  myself,  and  disgusted  with  the 
world  as  it  is,  for  all  rebels  whatever  be  the 
reason  of  their  rebellion.  But  why  do  you  ask 
me  all  this  ?  ' 

"  '  Because  I  am  a  Christian,'  said  Serena 
calmly. 

"  I  had  long  learnt  to  be  surprised  at  nothing. 

"  '  If  you  are  a  Christian,  Serena,  then  the 
Christians  are  better  than  people  say,  and  I  am 
curious  to  make  their  acquaintance.' 

"  l  You  won't  have  long  to  wait,  for  we  are 
there  now.' 

"  And  she  showed  me,  on  the  Via  Ardeatina, 
along  which  we  had  been  walking  for  some  time, 
one  of  the  sepulchres  of  the  Flavian  family. 
A  man  was  standing  in  the  vestibule.  Serena 


32  SERENUS 

gave  him  a  password  and  we  entered  the  vault, 
followed  by  our  slaves.  About  fifty  persons  were 
there  already,  most  of  them  kneeling,  others 
seated  on  stone  benches  along  the  walls. 

"  The  partition  walls  of  the  sepulchre  were 
pierced  with  horizontal  niches,  some  of  which 
were  closed  with  tombstones,  others  yawning  and 
awaiting  their  dead.  Four  painted  garlands,  one 
of  roses,  another  of  thorns,  the  third  of  grapes, 
and  the  last  of  laurel,  were  twined  about  the 
arch.  Above  these  garlands,  a  fresco  represented 
harvesters,  with  sickles  in  their  hands,  cutting 
the  corn.  High  up  on  the  walls  and  in  the  spaces 
between  the  niches,  there  were  other  symbolical 
pictures  whose  meaning  was  revealed  to  me  after- 
wards— a  shepherd  carrying  a  lamb  on  his 
shoulders,  whom  at  first  I  took  for  Mercury 
bearing  a  lamb,  anchors,  ships,  doves,  and  fishes. 
At  the  end  of  the  hall  were  two  pulpits  hewn  out 
of  the  rock.  Between  the  two  was  a  stone  altar 
on  which  were  placed  pieces  of  bread,  and  wine 
in  a  large  cup.  The  hall  was  lit  by  copper  lamps 
engraved  with  the  same  symbols  as  were  on  the 
walls. 

"  Other  Christians  entered.  Since  the  terrible 
blow  with  which  Nero  had  struck  the  sect,  they 
had  formed  the  habit  of  assembling  outside  the 
city,  in  tombs,  under  the  pretext  of  funeral 
ceremonies  and  repasts.  At  the  period  when  I 
knew  them,  they  were  left  undisturbed.  But 
the  fear  of  persecution,  a  thing  which  was  always 
possible,  gave  to  these  meetings  an  air  of  mystery 
that  to  me  increased  their  strange  novelty. 

*'  I  perceived  in  the  assembly  the  consul  for 


SERENUS  33 

the  year,  Flavius  Clemens.  This  explained  why 
the  meeting  was  held  in  one  of  the  tombs  of  his 
[amily.  I  recognized  the  wife  of  Clemens,  and 
ais  niece,  and  Pomponia  Groecina,  and  Paulina, 
Seneca's  widow,  still  pale  from  having  followed 
her  husband  more  than  half-way  towards  death. 
They  had  veils  that  fell  down  very  low  and 
concealed  their  hair.  Finally,  in  the  front  rank, 
I  saw  Acte,  Nero's  old  mistress  and  my  father's 
old  friend,  still  beautiful  in  spite  of  her  fifty 
years,  and,  I  think,  a  little  rouged.  The  remainder 
of  those  present  seemed  to  me  to  consist  of  poor 
people  and  slaves. 

"  An  old  priest,  with  an  emaciated  though 
gentle  face,  who  had  taken  his  place  in  one  of 
the  stone  seats,  stood  up,  and,  in  rather  bad 
Latin,  made  a  speech,  doubtless  for  my  benefit, 
which  summed  up  the  beliefs  of  the  sect — the 
first  man's  sin  and  its  consequences,  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  human  race  by  Jesus,  of  whom  until 
then  I  knew  nothing  except  his  name  and  his 
execution,  the  union  of  souls  in  Jesus  signified 
by  the  fraternal  banquet,  and  the  whole  Christian 
morality  expressed  in  the  Beatitudes. 

"  After  this  the  priest  slowly  recited  prayers  in 
which  Jesus  was  invoked  as  the  Son  of  God  and 
the  Saviour  of  men.  Then  he  stretched  both 
his  hands  over  the  bread  and  the  cup  filled  with 
wine,  and  called  to  mind  that  Jesus,  at  his  last 
meal  with  his  companions,  had  done  this,  saying  : 
1  Eat,  this  is  my  body ;  drink,  this  is  my  blood. 
Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.'  I  have  since 
known  that  some  of  the  priests  and  most  of  the 
faithful  do  not  understand  these  words  as  but  a 


34  SERENUS 

singular  and  bold  image,  but  believe  that  in  truth 
they  eat  and  drink  God  ;  and  this  was  one  of  my 
greatest  surprises. 

"  Finally,  the  priest  distributed  the  bread  to 
those  present,  and  offered  them  the  cup  after 
having  first  drunk  himself.  I  did  not  take  part 
in  this  love  feast,  not  being  initiated  as  yet. 

"  All  this  seemed  to  me  to  be  grave,  majestic, 
touching,  and  new.  But  I  felt  very  clearly,  and 
at  once,  that  for  me  these  rites  and  this  assembly 
would  never  be  more  than  a  spectacle,  and  that 
there  was  an  abyss  between  those  men  and  myself. 

"  '  My  dear  Marcus/  said  Serena  to  me  as  we 
were  going  out,  *  you  have  seen  what  the 
Christians  are.  You  will  like  them  more  as  you 
know  them  better.  I  know  that  you  are  un- 
happy. We  must  make  you  a  convert  to  Chris- 
tianity. For  it  is  truth,  and  it  is  also  consolation.' 

"  *  I  will  think  about  it,  Serena.' 

"  I  diligently  attended  the  meetings.  I  found 
again  in  the  teaching  of  Callistus  (that  was  the 
priest's  name)  a  number  of  the  thoughts  and 
maxims  of  Pythagoras,  Zeno,  and  the  ancient 
sages.  Jesus  reminded  me  by  his  life  and  execu- 
tion of  the  ideal  portrait  of  the  just  man  which 
Plato  has  traced.  What  seemed  to  me  peculiar 
to  the  new  religion  was,  first,  the  rigorous  obliga- 
tion to  believe  certain  dogmas  or  truths  revealed 
by  God.  And,  second,  that  all  the  virtues  which 
philosophers  had  already  known  and  preached, 
seemed  to  me  to  be  transformed,  among  the 
disciples  of  Christus,  by  a  new  feeling — the  love 
of  a  God-man  and  of  a  crucified  God,  a  per- 
ceptible and  ardent  love,  full  of  tears,  confidence, 


SERENUS  35 


tenderness,  and  hope.  Clearly,  neither  the  per- 
sonified forces  of  Nature  nor  the  abstract  God 
of  the  Stoics  have  ever  inspired  anything  similar. 
And  this  love  of  God,  the  source  and  beginning 
of  the  other  Christian  virtues,  communicated  to 
them  a  purity,  a  sweetness,  an  unction,  and,  as 
it  were,  a  perfume,  that  I  had  not  hitherto 
experienced. 

"  I  admired  these  believers  with  all  my  heart  ; 
but  I  did  not  believe.  The  sole  remnant  of  my 
philosophical  education  that  remained  with  me 
was  the  conviction  that,  in  spite  of  obscurities 
or  apparent  exceptions,  everything  happens  in 
this  world  in  accordance  with  natural  laws, 
and  that  there  are  no  special  miracles.  A  direct 
revelation  of  God,  at  a  given  moment  in  history, 
the  appearance  of  a  God-man  on  earth,  and  all 
the  dogmas  of  the  new  religion,  found  in  my 
reason  an  invincible  resistance,  which  down  to 
this  hour  has  not  been  overcome. 
.  "  I  shall  confess  other  repugnances  that  I 
sometimes  felt. 

"  The  idea  which  my  new  brethren  had  of 
this  world  and  this  life  offended  some  natural 
feeling  or  other  within  me.  I  recognized  the 
want  of  logic  in  such  a  contradiction  ;  but,  in 
spite  of  my  persistent  pessimism,  in  some  degree 
combated  as  it  was  by  my  curiosity  and  by  my 
affection  for  Serena,  it  displeased  me  that  men 
should  have  so  great  a  contempt  for  the  only 
life  of  which,  after  all,  we  can  be  certain.  Then 
I  found  them  far  too  simple,  closed  to  artistic 
impressions,  circumscribed,  and  inelegant.  More- 
over, a  little  concern  for  our  Roman  fatherland 

3* 


36  SERENUS 

awakening  within  me,  I  was  alarmed  at  the 
harm  that  might  be  done  to  the  Empire  if  such 
a  conception  of  life  continued  to  spread,  such  a 
detachment  from  civil  duties  and  profane  occu- 
pations. At  other  times,  I  was  decidedly  unjust. 
The  mental  reservation  which  these  Christians 
mingled  with  their  affections  so  as  to  purify  them, 
seemed  to  me  to  chill  those  affections  by  taking 
from  them  their  liberty,  their  grace,  and  their 
spontaneity.  To  be  loved  in  so  far  as  I  was 
redeemed  by  Jesus  and  only  in  view  of  my  eternal 
salvation,  this  idea  chilled  me.  And  then  I  was 
annoyed  to  find  these  saints  so  sure  of  so  many 
things,  and  such  marvellous  things,  when  I  myself 
had  so  much  sought  without  finding,  so  much 
doubted  in  my  life,  and  had  finally  prided  myself 
on  my  scepticism. 

"  My  habits  of  observation  also  prevented 
me,  in  another  way,  from  becoming  a  Christian. 
It  sometimes  caused  me  a  feeling  of  ill  humour, 
sometimes  a  malign  pleasure,  to  discover  among 
the  Christians  those  human  weaknesses  that  at 
other  moments  I  reproached  them  for  desiring 
to  cast  off.  Clemens,  the  consul,  in  this  society 
of  brethren  equal  before  God,  was  treated  with 
special  honour,  and  took  pleasure  in  it.  The 
slaves  remained  slaves,  and  their  place  was  in 
the  last  ranks.  There  were  rivalries  among  the 
women  about  the  preparations  for  the  love 
feasts  and  the  care  of  the  sacerdotal  vestments, 
and  still  keener  struggles  about  the  priests,  in 
order  to  win  their  attention  and  captivate  their 
favour.  Acte,  whom  the  matrons  held  at  a 
distance,  made  herself  noticeable  by  her 


SERENUS  37 


violent  piety.  She  was  a  woman  of  disordered 
imagination  and  of  feeble  judgment.  She  had 
never  wished  to  believe  in  Nero's  crimes,  attri- 
buted the  punishment  of  the  Christians  to 
Poppsea  ;  and,  though  already  a  Christian  when 
Nero  died,  she  had,  at  her  own  expense,  built 
a  tomb  for  the  abandoned  corpse  of  her  former 
lover.  Repelled  by  the  Christian  community, 
then  pardoned  and  readmitted,  again  re- 
captured by  the  wiles  of  the  body,  and  again 
pardoned,  calmed  at  last  by  age,  she  often  em- 
barrassed the  venerable  Callistus  by  the  in- 
discretion of  her  zeal,  and  by  something  in  her 
bearing  or  her  toilet  that  still  smacked  of  the 
woman  of  easy  virtue.  But  the  gentle  old  man, 
anxious  that  his  poor  should  suffer  no  loss, 
managed  to  humour  this  extravagant  woman,  for 
she  was  rich  and  gave  generously. 

"  In  spite  of  these  little  weaknesses,  they 
were  good  and  beautiful  souls.  Vainly  did  I 
say  to  myself :  *  These  saints  are  making  a 
bargain ;  they  expect  to  be  given  Paradise ; 
they  practise  their  sublime  virtues  for  a  reward.' 
But  is  it  not  a  virtue  to  believe  in  that  distant 
recompense,  for  it  is  to  believe  in  the  justice  of 
God  and  to  conceive  it  such  as  it  ought  to  be  ? 
And  what  virtue  is  entirely  gratuitous  ?  At  the 
time  I  followed  the  maxims  of  the  Stoics,  had 
I  not  for  my  reward  the  proud  consciousness  of 
my  moral  superiority  ? 

"  And  what  a  faith  animated  that  little  band  ! 
They  no  longer,  as  did  the  first  Christians, 
believed  in  the  approaching  end  of  the  world, 
or  in  the  earthly  Jerusalem.  But  they  did  not 


38  SERENUS 

doubt  that  the  dominion  of  the  universe  was 
assured  to  their  religion.  In  fact,  there  were 
already  Christian  communities  in  all  the  im- 
portant cities  of  the  Empire,  and  the  '  Churches  ' 
continually  exchanged  news  and  sent  messages 
of  encouragement  and  hope  to  one  another. 
And,  feeling  that  in  their  faith  there  was  an 
incalculable  power,  and  in  their  dogmas  some- 
thing that  suited  the  needs  of  most  men, 
especially  of  the  suffering  and  the  humble,  I 
thought  that  perhaps  they  were  right,  and  that 
the  future  belonged  to  them,  that  if  in  a  century 
or  two  the  Empire  should  sink  under  the  shock 
of  the  barbarians,  the  religion  of  Jesus  might 
flourish  on  its  ruins.  If  this  is  to  happen,  what 
will  the  new  race  of  men  be  like  ?  Doubtless 
it  will  have  more  virtue,  and  consequently  more 
happiness,  since  happiness  comes  especially  from 
the  soul.  On  the  other  hand,  it  will  have  less 
art  and  elegance,  less  understanding  of  the 
beautiful. 

"  But  what  matters  to  me  the  changing  face 
of  mysterious  humanity  after  my  death  ?  What 
I  know  is  that  I  saw  for  the  first  time,  in  the 
tomb  on  the  Via  Ardeatina,  the  goodness  of 
simple  souls,  the  resignation  of  the  wretched, 
love  of  suffering,  and  spotless  chastity. 

"  It  was  there  that  I  saw  the  admirable  charity 
of  Styrax,  my  freedman.  When  he  learnt  that 
I  frequented  the  assemblies  of  the  Christians,  he 
begged  me  one  day  to  take  him  to  them,  saying 
that  he  could  have  no  other  religion  than  that 
of  his  master.  When  '  the  good  news '  was 
revealed  to  him,  his  whole  heart  melted.  He 


SERENUS  39 

wept  with  joy  at  each  meeting.  There  came  to 
him  a  great  love  for  the  poor  and  the  sick.  Not 
content  with  the  money  I  gave  him  for  them,  he 
added  his  own  to  it,  and  distributed  it  in  my 
name.  He  succoured  not  only  Christians,  but 
all  unfortunates,  whoever  they  were.  And  by 
the  unique  ascendancy  of  his  goodness,  he  en- 
rolled troops  of  poor  people  in  the  religion  of 
the  God  who  loves  and  consoles. 

"  It  was  there,  above  all,  that  I  saw  the  more 
than  human  grace,  the  sweetness  and  the  purity 
of  Serena.  All  the  virtues  which  in  the  other 
Christians  seemed  to  me  sometimes  to  be  united 
with  too  much  harshness  and  with  too  great  a 
degree  of  simplicity  of  mind,  or  sometimes  to 
be  spoilt  by  a  too  confident  anticipation  of 
reward,  or  by  the  intolerance  that  accompanies 
absolute  beliefs,  these  virtues  seemed  in  Serena 
the  natural  fruits  of  an  exquisite  and  truly 
divine  soul.  And  my  great  occupation  was  to 
feel  the  charm  which  emanated  from  her  person, 
and  to  see  her  living  her  beneficent  life  adorned 
by  the  rarest  moral  beauty,  the  candour  of  a 
child,  and  the  pure  attraction  of  a  woman. 

"  *  Would  you  not  like  to  receive  baptism, 
Marcus  ?  '  she  would  ask  me  sometimes. 

"  I  would  answer  : 

"  *  Please  wait  until  the  bad  memories  of 
what  has  happened  no  longer  trouble  me,  and 
my  past  life  is  entirely  dead  within  me.  When 
I  am  completely  a  Christian  at  heart,  I  shall  ask 
for  baptism.' 

"  She  contented  herself  with  this  assurance, 
happy,  moreover,  at  seeing  me  recovering  some 


40  SERENUS 

fondness    for  life  and  accompanying  her  to  the 
holy  assemblies. 


"  A  day  came  when  there  returned  from 
Syria,  whither  he  had  gone  to  visit  the  Churches, 
one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Roman  community, 
the  priest  Timotheus,  formerly  a  slave  and  of 
African  origin.  He  was  austere,  disinterested, 
and  an  ardent  believer,  but  very  ignorant, 
speaking  bad  Greek  and  hardly  understanding 
Latin.  He  was  capable  of  sudden  flights  of 
eloquence.  But  his  logic  was  narrow  ;  he  had 
a  poor  knowledge  of  hearts  ;  and  he  had  no 
understanding  of  delicate  gradations  of  feeling 
or  of  thought  ;  his  imagination  was  sombre,  and 
there  was  something  fierce  and  bitter  in  his 
zeal.  His  example  made  me  see  clearly  the 
irritating  sides  of  a  too  absolute  and  too  militant 
faith,  and  the  unpleasant  rigour,  the  lack  of 
intelligence  and  almost  of  humanity,  which  it 
can  engender  in  certain  minds. 

"  The  gentle  Callistus  had  wisely  permitted 
the  consul  Clemens  to  take  a  formal  part  in 
the  ceremonies  of  the  Roman  religion.  Timo- 
theus was  indignant  at  such  tolerance,  said  that 
one  cannot  serve  two  masters,  and  filled  the 
rather  weak  mind  of  Clemens  with  such  terror 
that  the  poor  man  suddenly  resigned  the 
functions  of  consul.  This  was  the  origin  of 
his  ruin.  After  some  warnings,  Timotheus  con- 
demned the  innocent  Acte  to  public  penance, 
because  she  continued  to  put  on  rouge,  to  wear 
rings,  and  to  dress  with  too  much  care.  The 


SERENUS  41 


good  creature  told  me  one  day,  with  torrents  of 
tears,  how  harshly  he  had  treated  her,  and  I 
saw  that  in  reality,  always  hungry  for  emotions 
and  drama,  she  took  a  strange  pleasure  in  the 
brutality  of  her  pitiless  director. 

"  I  had  my  own  turn.  By  arguments,  which 
I  recognized  were  unanswerable,  Timotheus 
placed  me  in  such  a  position  that  I  had  either 
to  receive  baptism  or  leave  the  Church.  It  was 
useless  to  explain  my  case  to  him  ;  he  would 
never  have  comprehended  its  subtleties.  To 
leave  the  Christian  community  would  have  been 
cruelly  to  grieve  Serena,  to  condemn  myself  to 
see  her  less  often,  and  to  give  up  a  spectacle 
which  was  interesting  me  more  and  more,  and, 
further,  to  abandon  a  touching  intercourse  with 
many  excellent  hearts,  with  a  family  I  had 
learnt  to  love.  Although  the  hypocrisy  was 
repugnant  to  me,  I  resigned  myself  to  baptism. 
After  all,  the  ceremony  only  joined  me  a  little 
closer  to  men  whose  virtues  I  admired  and 
venerated,  if  I  did  not  share  their  faith.  My 
baptism  would  be  only  a  definite  pledge  of  my 
sympathy  with  them.  It  signified  that  I  was 
at  heart  one  of  the  little  group  who,  in  my  eyes, 
then  represented  the  highest  moral  perfection 
in  the  world.  Moreover,  Domitian  was  becom- 
ing more  suspicious  every  day,  and  the  Church, 
rightly  or  wrongly,  expected  soon  to  be  troubled. 
I  was  bound  in  honour  not  to  desert  my  friends 
in  the  hour  of  danger.  Finally,  the  idea  that  I 
would  give  joy  to  so  many  good  souls  silenced 
my  last  scruples.  I  therefore  allowed  myself 
to  be  baptized.  And,  so  as  to  tell  only  half 


42  SERENUS 


an  untruth,  when  reciting  the  Christian  pro- 
fession of  faith,  I  tried  to  see  in  it  but  a  sym- 
bolical formula,  and  I  sought  to  find  in  it  a 
meaning  large  enough  for  my  philosophy  to 
accept.  If  this  was  cowardice,  the  joy  of  my 
dear  Serena  saved  me  from  remorse. 


"  But  time  is  passing ;  the  executioner  will 
come  in  an  hour,  and  I  must  end  my  confession. 

"  One  morning,  not  far  from  the  Capenan 
Gate,  as  we  were  coming  back  from  our  meeting, 
I  nearly  knocked  down  Parthenius,  the  Em- 
peror's favourite,  because,  as  he  was  returning 
from  some  orgy,  he  had  insulted  my  sister  by 
his  words.  I  should  have  fled  immediately,  and 
I  thought  of  doing  so.  Yet  I  delayed,  I  hardly 
know  why,  from  apathy,  from  distaste  for 
action,  not  to  trouble  Serena,  telling  myself 
that  there  was  no  hurry,  that  it  would  be  time 
enough  the  next  day.  But  that  very  evening  a 
centurion  came  with  soldiers.  My  sister  was 
condemned  to  banishment  and  had  to  leave 
without  delay.  The  Emperor's  caprice  being 
above  the  laws,  I  was  arrested  and  taken  to  the 
Mamertine  Prison.  I  was  not  even  allowed  the 
favour  of  being  beheaded  in  my  own  house.  Our 
property  was  confiscated ;  the  vengeance  of 
Parthenius  was  complete. 

"  My  sister  embraced  me  gravely,  and  said : 

"  *  Let  us  bless  God,  my  dear  Marcus.  We  shall 
see  one  another  again  soon.  Do  not  be  uneasy 
about  me.  Good  old  Athana  will  not  leave 


SERENUS  43 

me,  and  there  is  nothing  in  exile  to  frighten  me, 
for  God  is  everywhere.  I  pray  Him  to  help  you 
in  your  trial,  and  I  envy  you  the  honour  He 
does  you  in  allowing  you  to  die  for  Him.  .  .  .' 

"  She  said  this  tranquilly,  in  her  harmonious 
voice,  ingenuously  attributing  to  me  a  soul 
equal  to  her  own.  But  suddenly,  turning  aside 
her  head,  she  burst  into  sobs  (blessed  be  thou, 
Serena,  for  that  weakness !).  My  heart  failed 
me  as  I  said  good-bye  to  her,  and  I  seemed  to 
be  already  dead. 

"  I  reached  the  prison  just  as  the  ex-consul 
Clemens  was  brought  there,  and  we  were  able 
to  exchange  some  words.  The  Imperial  decree 
declared  both  of  us  to  be  guilty  *  of  superstition 
and  the  Judaic  life.'  In  reality  he  was  con- 
demned as  a  suspect  and  malcontent,  because, 
since  he  had  resigned  his  office,  he  had  lived  in 
retreat,  and  had  taken  no  part  in  any  public 
ceremony.  In  addition,  his  great  wealth  had 
tempted  the  Emperor.  The  ex-consul's  wife 
and  niece  were,  like  Serena,  sent  to  the  island 
of  Pandataria.  Clemens,  whom  I  had  always 
regarded  as  a  man  of  very  small  intellect,  seemed  to 
me  admirable  in  his  serenity  ;  his  placid  heroism 
shamed  me  and  restored  my  courage.  The 
thought  that  my  dear  sister  would  find  friends 
in  her  exile  also  brought  me  some  tranquillity. 


"  The  jailer  is  a  good  man.  I  have  had  writing 
materials  on  me  ;  he  has  procured  me  a  lamp. 
He  has  warned  me  that  the  executioner  will 


44  SERENUS 

come  at  daybreak.  I  have  written  all  through 
the  night.  I  no  longer  have  any  attachment  to 
life ;  and  death,  whether  it  be  annihilation  or  a 
passage  into  the  unknown,  does  not  terrify  me. 
I  have  almost  returned  to  the  state  of  mind  in 
which  I  was  last  year,  when  I  tried  to  die  in  my 
bath.  .  .  .  But  at  the  last  moment  I  have  a 
fear  of  a  death  which  may  defile  or  disfigure 
me  ;  I  have  a  fear  of  the  axe  which  may  miss 
its  stroke.  The  science  of  poisons  has  made 
great  progress  in  my  time,  and  the  hollow  pearl 
in  my  ring  contains  a  drop  of  colourless  liquid 
which  will  kill  me  in  a  few  minutes,  almost 
without  pain. 


"  I  have  seen  the  honours  which  the  Christians 
give  to  the  tombs  that  contain  the  bones  of 
Nero's  victims.  They  will  honour  me  also  as 
one  of  their  saints.  But  can  I  undeceive  them 
now  ?  And,  besides,  what  is  the  good  ?  I 
should  like  them  to  guess  at  my  suicide ; 
I  should  like  them  to  read  this  confession  ;  but  I 
shall  do  nothing  to  bring  it  about.  For  if 
Serena  knew  how  I  am  dying,  and  in  what 
unbelief,  it  would  be  too  great  a  grief  for  her. 
.  .  .  Moreover,  I  hope  that  Timotheus,  who 
did  not  like  me,  will  only  allow  a  moderate 
cult  to  be  given  to  my  bones.  And  if  simple 
hearts  venerate  me  more  than  they  should, 
what  does  even  that  matter  ?  It  is  their  faith 
that  will  be  counted,  not  the  merits  of  the  saint 
they  invoke.  Then,  after  all,  it  is  not  a  bad  man 


SERENUS  45 


whose  memory  they  will  honour.  I  have  sin- 
cerely sought  the  truth.  I  have  tried  since  I 
was  a  young  man  to  attain  holiness  as  I  con- 
ceived it.  And  if  I  have  been  idle,  voluptuous 
and  weak,  if  I  have  done  little  for  other  men,  I 
have  always  had  much  indulgence  and  pity  for 
them. 


"  I  have  just  broken  the  pearl  between  my 
teeth.  Farewell,  Serena,  my  beloved  sister ! 
Had  the  world  no  other  reason  for  existence 
than  to  produce  (even  at  long  intervals)  so  gentle 
and  perfect  a  soul  as  thine,  the  existence  of  this 
unintelligible  world  would  be  sufficiently 
justified." 

in 

THE    SCRUPLES    OF   TIMOTHEUS 

Timotheus  spent  three  hours  over  Serenus's 
manuscript.  The  beginning  was  written  clearly 
enough.  But  Timotheus  knew  only  the  Latin  of 
the  people  ;  and  the  meaning  of  the  learned 
language  of  the  young  patrician  escaped  him  in 
many  places.  The  last  part  was  not  very  legible, 
and  it  even  happened  that  the  passages  in  which 
Serenus  clearly  affirmed  his  want  of  belief  were 
almost  undecipherable.  It  chanced  that  the 
words,  "  The  priest  Timotheus  .  .  .  was  austere 
and  disinterested,"  were  easily  read,  and  the  end 
of  the  phrase  was  only  hieroglyphics. 


46  SERENUS 

The  old  priest  was  thus  confined  to  suspicions 
concerning  the  case  of  Serenus  and  his  pagan 
end.  He  could  have  entrusted  the  manuscript 
to  a  more  skilful  reader,  but,  though  he  desired 
to  solve  the  riddle,  he  none  the  less  feared  the 
scandal  of  its  discovery.  For  if  Serenus  had 
not  died  for  Christ,  yet  it  was  because  of  Christ 
that  he  had  been  condemned,  and  perhaps,  at 
the  moment  he  expired,  he  might  have  had  a 
sudden  illumination,  an  effulgence  of  faith. 

Timotheus  then  thought  of  burning  the 
mysterious  writing.  But  a  scruple,  a  respect 
for  death,  restrained  him.  He  knelt  down  and 
prayed  for  some  time,  and  placing  the  parchment 
again  in  its  case,  he  went  back  to  the  tomb  on  the 
Via  Ardeatina. 

He  slipped  the  little  roll  under  Serenus's 
tunic,  and  said  aloud  : 

"  Let  his  crime  or  his  justification  remain 
with  him  !  His  writing  shall  judge  him.  God, 
who  triest  the  reins  and  the  heart,  I  recommend 
my  brother  to  Thy  mercy." 

IV 
SAINT    MARK,    THE    ROMAN 

In  the  year  of  grace  860,  Angelran,  Abbot  of  the 
Benedictines  of  Beaugency-sur-Loire,  piously 
jealous  of  the  miracles  wrought  in  the  chapel  of 
the  Priory  of  Clery  by  the  relics  of  Saint 
Avigerne,  resolved  to  go  to  Rome  and  seek  out 
the  ashes  of  some  martyr  of  importance,  in  order 
with  them  to  endow  the  church  of  his  Abbey. 


6ERENUS  47 

Nicholas  I.,  who  then  occupied  the  chair  of 
Peter,  had  a  special  devotion  for  the  tombs  of 
the  holy  martyrs.  They  were,  to  tell  the  truth, 
in  a  bad  condition,  having  been  pillaged  and 
half  destroyed  by  Vitiges,  king  of  the  Goths, 
and  afterwards  by  Astolphus,  king  of  the  Lom- 
bards. Several  popes  had  caused  bones  to  be 
transported  from  the  saints'  tombs  to  the 
Roman  churches.  But  the  treasure  was  far  from 
being  exhausted.  Nicholas  restored  some  of 
the  most  celebrated  catacombs,  and  entrusted 
their  care  to  sacristans.  He  often  went  to 
celebrate  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  in  them.  One 
of  these  crypts  was  none  other  than  the  tomb 
of  Flavius  Clemens. 

It  was  there  that,  among  many  obscure  names 
engraved  on  mortuary  stones,  Angelran  noticed 
the  name  of  Serenus.  His  epitaph,  composed 
by  the  faithful  Styrax,  was  this  : 

MARCVM      ANNAEVM      SERENVM       MARTVR 
SPIRITA   SANCTA    IN    MENTE    HAVETE 

Angelran  suddenly  remembered  that  in  Nero's 
palace  there  had  been  a  captain  of  the  name 
of  Serenus,  and  he  believed  that  he  was  gazing 
on  his  tomb.  This  Serenus  had  been  the  friend 
of  the  philosopher  Seneca,  who,  as  the  world 
knows,  had  known  the  apostle  Saint  Paul. 
Clearly  Serenus,  initiated  by  Seneca  into  the 
Christian  faith,  had  secretly  become  a  convert ; 
and  when  Nero  persecuted  the  Christians,  he 
had  dared  to  defend  them  before  the  Emperor 
and  to  withstand  him  to  the  face,  and  he  had 


48  SERENUS 

been  condemned  to  death.  Thus  Angelran 
promptly  reconstructed  in  his  mind  the  martyr's 
history.  He  promised  himself  that  on  his  return 
he  would  write  it  at  length,  and  amplify  this 
probable  sketch  in  the  most  elegant  Latin. 

He  easily  obtained  permission  from  the  father 
of  the  faithful  to  open  the  tomb  and  to  carry 
off  the  venerable  remains  of  M.  Annaeus  Serenus, 
to  whom  he  had  already  given  in  thought  the 
name  of  Saint  Mark  the  Roman. 

When  the  stone  was  raised,  Angelran  saw 
what  remained  of  the  martyr's  body — a  pinch  of 
whitish  dust  mingled  with  fragments  of  bones, 
and,  on  this  ashes,  the  little  roll  of  parchment 
which,  by  a  strange  phenomenon,  remained 
almost  intact.  He  attempted  to  read  the 
ancient  characters,  and,  being  unable  to  decipher 
them,  he  said  to  himself  that  perhaps  some  of 
his  monks  would  be  more  successful. 

The  shrine  of  Saint  Mark  the  Roman  was 
installed  in  the  church  of  the  Benedictines  of 
Beaugency  on  Easter  Day  in  the  year  86 1, 
in  the  presence  of  a  great  assembly  of  people. 

Meanwhile  Angelran  had  handed  over  the 
manuscript  co  the  monk  Adalberon,  the  most 
learned  man  in  the  Abbey. 

Adalberon  succeeded,  by  dint  of  toil  and 
patience,  in  deciphering  the  sad  confession. 
He  thus  learnt  that  the  new  saint  was  not,  as 
the  Abbot  believed,  that  Annaeus  Serenus  to 
whom  Seneca  had  dedicated  his  treatise  on 
The  Tranquillity  of  the  Soul,  but  the  son  of 
Seneca's  friend,  and  that  this  so-called  martyr 
had  been  without  faith  and  had  died  a  pagan. 


SERENUS  49 

But  Saint  Mark  the  Roman  had  already  be- 
come popular  and  was  continually  performing 
miracles.  Adalberon,  not  wishing  to  disturb 
the  conscience  of  the  faithful  or  to  give  joy  to 
the  monks  of  Clery,  did  not  confide  his  discovery 
to  anybody. 

The  reputation  of  Saint  Mark  the  Roman 
continued  to  increase  until  the  eleventh  century. 
About  the  year  1030,  the  learned  Hariulf, 
who  presided  over  the  cathedral  school  of 
Orleans  under  Bishop  Heriger,  compiled,  from 
the  statements  of  ocular  and  trustworthy  wit- 
nesses, an  account  of  the  twenty-four  miracles 
wrought  by  the  power  of  the  saint.  I  transcribe 
some  of  the  most  remarkable.* 

i .     Of  a  man  whose  eyes  Saint  Mark  restored. 

"  There  lived  at  Closmoussu  a  wicked  priest 
named  Gerald.  This  priest  had  in  his  house  a 
young  man  named  Witbert,  his  cousin  and  godson. 
One  day  Witbert  went  to  the  festival  of  Saint 
Mark  the  Roman  at  Beaugency.  As  he  was 
returning  he  met  Gerald  on  the  road,  accompanied 
by  three  of  his  parishioners  who  were  devoted 
to  him.  Gerald  hated  his  godson  because  he 
suspected  him  of  loving  one  of  his  penitents. 
The  wicked  priest  told  his  companions  to  seize 
Witbert  and  hold  him,  and  whilst  the  unhappy 
man  invoked  Saint  Mark  with  loud  cries,  Gerald 
tore  out  his  eyes  and  threw  them  on  the  ground. 
A  magpie,  or  according  to  others,  a  dove,  took 

*  In  reality  these  miracles  are  translated  from  the  collection  of 
the  miracles  of  Saint  Faith,  Virgin  and  Martyr,  made  by  Bernardus 
Scholasticus. — Migne's  "  Patrologia  Latina,"  Vol.  CXLI. 


5O  SERENUS 

them  in  its  beak  and  carried  them  off  towards 
Beaugency.  When  he  saw  this,  the  wicked 
priest  was  seized  with  remorse  and  began  to 
weep  ;  and  thenceforward  he  no  longer  dared 
to  celebrate  holy  mass. 

"  Gerald's  mother,  whose  name  was  Arsinde, 
having  learnt  of  her  son's  cruelty,  brought 
Witbert  to  her  house  and  cared  for  him.  When 
his  wounds  were  healed,  the  blind  man  began 
to  wander  through  the  country  singing  songs, 
and  he  gained  an  excellent  livelihood  and  was 
able  to  be  happy. 

"  In  the  following  year,  two  days  before  the 
festival  of  Saint  Mark  the  Roman,  as  Witbert 
slept,  the  saint  appeared  to  him  and  said  : 

"  '  Sleepest  thou,  Witbert  ?  ' 

"  '  Who  are  thou  who  callest  me  ? ' 

"  *  I  am  Saint  Mark  the  Roman.' 

"  '  And  what  desirest  thou  of  me  ?  ' 

"  '  I  have  a  concern  for  thee.  How  farest 
thou  ?  ' 

"  '  Not  badly.' 

"  *  And  how  are  thy  affairs  ?  ' 

"  i  As  good  as  possible.' 

"  '  Canst  thou  say  that  thou  art  content, 
thou  who  seest  not  the  light  of  day  ?  ' 

"  At  these  words,  Witbert,  who  in  his  dream 
believed  that  he  saw,  remembered  that  he  was 
blind. 

"  The  saint  continued  : 

"  '  Go  to  Beaugency  and  buy  two  candles ; 
light  one  before  the  altar  of  the  Saviour  and  the 
other  before  my  shrine.  I  have  prayed  to  God 
for  thee  because  evil  has  been  done  to  thee 


SERENUS  51 

unjustly.  Go,  and  thou  shall  have  thy  sight 
restored.' 

"  And  as  Witbert,  thinking  of  the  cost  of 
candles,  answered  nothing,  Saint  Mark  guessed 
his  thought  : 

"  '  Be  not  disquieted  ? '  said  he  to  him.  *  First 
go  and  hear  mass  at  Tavers.  There  thou  wilt 
meet  a  man  who  will  give  thee  six  farthings.' 

"  Witbert  rose  up,  went  to  mass  at  Tavers, 
related  his  vision  to  all  who  were  there,  and 
prayed  them  to  lend  him  twelve  farthings.  The 
people  mocked  him  and  called  him  mad.  But 
suddenly  a  man  of  good,  Hugo  by  name,  advanced 
towards  him  and  gave  him  six  crowns  and  a  groat. 

"  Then  Witbert,  full  of  confidence,  betook 
himself  to  the  church  of  the  Benedictines  of 
Beaugency.  He  bought  two  candles,  lit  them, 
and  passed  the  night  in  prayer  before  Saint 
Mark's  shrine. 

"  Towards  midnight  it  seemed  to  him  that 
two  luminous  globes,  having  the  form  of  laurel 
berries,  but  larger,  descended  from  Heaven  and 
came  to  lodge  beneath  his  eyelids  in  the  two 
holes  where  his  eyes  had  been.  At  the  same 
time  he  felt  his  head  exceedingly  heavy  and 
he  slept. 

"  He  was  awakened  by  the  voices  of  the  monks 
chaunting  matins.  He  saw  ! 

"  At  first  he  doubted  the  miracle.  But, 
perceiving  through  the  half-open  door  of  the 
church  an  ass  that  was  on  the  point  of  entering 
the  holy  place,  he  cried  to  the  driver  of  the  ass  : 

"  *  Prithee,  there,  take  care  of  your  ass  ! '  And 
immediately  the  man  turned  aside  his  beast. 

4* 


52  SERENUS 

Whereupon   Witbert   was    assured   that   he   had 
recovered  his  sight. 

"  He  spent  another  year  in  wandering  through 
the  country  in  order  to  show  himself  to  the 
people  who  had  known  him  blind.  Then  he 
bethought  him  of  his  salvation,  and  he  entered 
a  monastery." 

2.     Of  a  mare  brought  back  to  life. 

"  There  was  at  Lestiou,  two  leagues  from 
Beaugency,  an  old  soldier  named  Foulque.  This 
man  went  to  Rome  on  a  pilgrimage,  and  he 
returned  riding  on  a  mare  lent  him  by  his  brother, 
a  holy  priest  named  Bernard.  On  the  road,  the 
mare  fell  ill.  Foulque  promised  Saint  Mark  a 
candle  as  long  as  the  animal's  tail,  if  she  should 
be  cured.  But  the  mare  fell  down  one  day 
on  the  road  and  died.  Foulque  tried  to  sell  her 
skin  to  an  innkeeper,  who  offered  him  a  miserable 
price.  Indignant  at  this,  Foulque  broke  off  the  bar- 
gain, and  then,  with  his  knife,  he  made  a  number 
of  gashes  both  lengthways  and  crossways  on  the 
dead  animal's  skin,  so  that  it  would  be  of  no  use  to 
the  innkeeper.  At  the  same  time  he  exclaimed  : 

"  *  What  would  it  have  cost  Saint  Mark,  who 
cured  so  many  people,  to  cure  my  mare  also  ? 
I  had  promised  him  such  a  fine  candle  !  And 
this  mare  was  not  mine,  and  I  must  pay  my 
brother  for  her.  I  am  a  ruined  man.' 

"  As  he  said  these  words,  the  dead  mare  rose 
up  on  her  feet  and  began  to  neigh  joyously. 
The  gashes  that  Foulque  had  given  her  healed 
up,  and  in  a  moment  they  were  covered  with 
hair  finer  than  that  on  the  rest  of  her  body 


SERENUS  53 

and  of  a  different  colour  ;    and  it  formed  a  sort 
of  pattern,  which  was  evidence  of  the  miracle." 

3.     Of  a  merchant  punished  j or  his  avarice. 

"  A  man  from  Auvergne  had  come  to  Beau- 
gency  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Saint  Mark  the  Roman. 
He  noticed  that  candles  were  sold  very  cheaply 
there  because  of  the  great  number  of  sellers ; 
and  he  thought  that  if  he  bought  a  great  store 
of  them,  he  could  sell  them  three  times  as  dear 
in  another  district.  He  therefore  bought  all 
the  candles  he  could  find  and  put  them  in  chests. 
But  one  of  the  candles  was  longer  than  the 
rest.  This  the  man  from  Auvergne  fastened 
against  his  breast  under  his  clothes,  so  that  the 
large  end  was  hidden  in  his  hose  and  the  smaller 
end  went  out  of  his  collar,  beneath  his  beard. 
But  God  could  not  suffer  the  insolence  of  this 
robber.  The  candle  lit  of  its  own  accord  and  the 
fire  took  hold  of  the  beard  and  clothes  of  the  man 
from  Auvergne.  The  wretch,  howling  like  one 
of  the  damned,  ran  to  the  church  and  threw 
himself  before  Saint  Mark's  shrine,  promising 
to  give  him  all  the  candles  if  he  would  succour 
him.  At  that  very  moment  the  fire  which  was 
devouring  him  was  extinguished." 

I  think  that  these  quotations  will  suffice. 

In  1793,  at  the  time  of  the  dispersion  of  the 
religious  Orders,  the  library  of  the  Abbey  was 
transported  to  the  town  hall  of  Beaugency,  and 
it  was  there  that  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  find 
the  manuscript  of  Serenus,  as  well  as  the  account 
of  the  miracles  of  Saint  Mark  the  Roman. 


MYRRHA 


MYRRHA 

"  \\  7ATCH  and  pray  for  the  time  is  at 
\\  hand.  The  signs  multiply,  and  woe 
unto  them  who  have  eyes  but  see 
not  !  Burnt  stones  have  fallen  from  heaven. 
Blood  has  rained  on  Pozzalo  and  on  Cumae. 
The  sky  has  turned  red  for  a  whole  night,  and 
thick  smoke  hangs  over  the  Phlegrean  Fields. 
Remember  the  flooding  of  the  Tiber  and  the 
tempests  that  have  ravaged  the  Campania,  and 
the  plague  which,  last  autumn,  carried  off  thirty 
thousand  inhabitants  of  Rome,  and  the  famine 
which  followed  it  for  the  provisions  from  Alexan- 
dria were  not  enough,  and  the  earthquake  which 
overthrew  half  the  houses  in  Pompeii,  that  city 
of  effeminacy  and  lewdness.  And  lately  a  woman 
of  the  Suburana  brought  into  the  world  a  pig 
with  a  hawk's  head." 

And  Timotheus,  the  priest,  with  his  vehement 
gestures,  loosened  the  red  mantle  which  was 
thrown  over  his  tunic  of  white  wool.  The 
Christians  listened  to  him,  gazing  at  him  with 
ardent  eyes,  or  dropping  their  eyelids  so  as  the 
better  to  hear  his  words.  They  were  slaves, 
small  shopkeepers,  artisans,  or  labourers.  The 
meeting  was  held  in  one  of  those  large  tombs  in 
which  associations  of  poor  people  secured  a 
sepulchre  for  themselves  by  paying  an  annual 
subscription.  Mortuary  tablets,  on  which,  as 
well  as  the  inscriptions,  there  were  carved  images, 
palms,  lambs,  fishes  and  doves,  almost  completely 

57 


58  MYRRHA 

covered  the  walls  of  the  vault.  Copper  lamps, 
hanging  by  chains  from  the  stone  roof,  feebly 
shone  on  the  bare  heads  of  the  men  and  the 
veiled  brows  of  the  women. 

The  priest  continued  : 

"  I  am  going  to  tell  you  a  vision  which  God 
has  sent  me.  I  saw  rising  out  of  the  waters  a 
woman  sitting  upon  a  beast.  The  woman  was 
clothed  in  purple  and  covered  with  gold,  and 
held  in  her  hand  a  cup  filled  with  the  wine  of 
her  abominations,  for  she  had  committed  fornica- 
tion with  all  the  kings  of  the  earth.  The  beast 
was  scarlet ;  it  had  the  body  of  a  leopard,  the 
feet  of  a  bear,  and  the  mouth  of  a  lion.  And 
this  mouth  vomited  forth  blasphemies  against 
God,  against  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and 
them  that  dwell  in  heaven.  And  men  said : 
*  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast  ?  and  who  is  able 
to  make  war  with  him  ?  '  And  all  worshipped 
him  save  those  whose  names  are  written  in  the 
Book  of  Life  of  the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain. 
.  .  .  But  the  Lord  will  come.  The  wicked 
seducer  shall  be  thrown  into  the  sea,  and  the 
beast  hurled  into  the  lake  of  sulphur  which  burns 
for  ever.  And  the  Lord  shall  build  on  earth 
the  new  Jerusalem  for  his  elect." 

At  that  moment,  a  young  girl,  almost  a  child, 
seated  in  the  last  row  of  the  faithful  and  listening 
with  breathless  attention,  asked  in  a  low  voice 
of  her  neighbour,  an  old  woman,  whose  face 
was  yellow  beneath  its  linen  veil : 

"  Tell  me,  good  Mammaea,  who  is  the  seducer 
that  carries  a  cup,  and  what  is  the  scarlet  beast  ?  " 

"  That  is  very  easy  to  understand,    Myrrha. 


MYRRHA  59 


The  woman  is  Rome  ;  and  the  beast  is  the  Emperor 
Nero.  But  we  must  not  say  this  openly." 

Myrrha  appeared  to  reflect ;  a  wrinkle  came 
between  her  eyebrows,  and  a  great  sadness 
darkened  her  eyes  and  her  brow. 

The  mass  began.  Timotheus,  his  hands 
stretched  out  over  the  stone  altar  on  which  were 
the  bread  and  wine,  recited  the  liturgical  prayers. 
Then  the  faithful  came  to  break  the  bread  and 
drink  of  the  cup.  But  Timotheus  repelled  two 
men  and  two  women  who  in  their  turn  approached 
the  holy  table. 

"  Our  brethren  and  sisters  here,"  he  said, 
pointing  to  them  with  his  finger,  "  have  publicly 
sinned,  and  their  penance  must  be  public.  Cor- 
vinus  has  been  seen  in  a  tavern  with  a  woman 
of  evil  life.  Vulteius  has  been  present  at  a  sacri- 
fice in  the  temple  of  ^Esculapius.  Materna  has 
gone  to  see  the  games  in  the  circus.  And  Accia 
has  committed  the  sin  of  adultery.  All  four  will 
fast  for  a  month  on  bread  and  water,  and  during 
that  period  they  will  be  excluded  from  com- 
munion. It  causes  me  shame  and  grief  to  reveal 
such  great  sins  and  to  promulgate  these  penances. 
As  the  time  draws  near,  the  holiness  of  the  faithful 
ought  to  become  more  perfect,  and  their  faults 
are  less  deserving  of  pardon.  The  flesh  is  abomin- 
able in  the  eyes  of  God  ;  games  and  spectacles 
are  the  work  of  the  demon  ;  and  the  Christian 
who  shares,  even  with  his  body  only,  in  the  worship 
of  idols,  repeats  the  treason  of  Judas.  Woe  to 
those  who,  having  received  the  light,  behave  as 
the  Gentiles  !  The  world  is  condemned  :  let 
there  be  nothing  in  common  between  the  world 


6O  MYRRHA 

and  us  !  But  let  us  wait  in  trembling  for  the 
Judge  who  is  to  come." 

Corvinus,  Vulteius,  and  Materna  bowed  their 
heads.  Accia  sobbed. 

An  old  man,  Bishop  Callistus,  who  was  seated 
near  the  altar,  stood  up.  And,  although  his  face 
was  covered  with  deep  wrinkles,  and  his  beard 
was  as  white  as  snow,  his  blue  eyes  were  as  soft 
and  gentle  as  those  of  a  child. 

He  said  to  Timotheus  : 

"  Let  me  speak  to  them." 

And  to  Corvinus : 

"  What  have  you  to  say  on  the  subject  of  the 
scandal  you  have  caused  to  our  brethren  ?  " 

Corvinus,  young,  very  brown,  and  with  a 
powerful  neck,  answered  : 

"  I  have  sinned,  I  know  it.  But  there  are 
days  when  the  sky  is  so  pleasant  and  the  sun  so 
beautiful  that  I  forget  the  mystery  .of  the  fall 
and  of  redemption,  and  I  go  back  to  the  pleasures 
of  life  and  the  joys  of  the  body.  A  woman  who 
was  passing  made  a  sign  to  me,  and  I  followed  her, 
hardly  knowing  any  longer  that  I  had  a  soul. 
But  after  my  fault  I  felt  sad  unto  death.  Then  I 
spoke  to  the  woman  of  the  revelation  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  As  I  spoke  to  her  she  loosed  her  arms 
from  my  neck,  and  she  even  begged  me  to  take 
her  some  day  to  one  of  our  assemblies." 

"  And  you  ?  "  asked  the  old  man  of  the  next 
penitent. 

Vulteius,  a  man  of  middle  age,  with  a  simple  and 
good-natured  air,  answered  : 

"  My  brother-in-law,  who  is  an  idolater,  desired 
to  offer  a  sacrifice  to  ^Esculapius  in  order  to 


MYRRHA  6l 

obtain  a  cure  for  his  wife.  He  invited  me  to  go 
with  him  to  the  temple,  and  I  consented,  not 
daring  to  say  I  was  a  Christian,  and  also  from  the 
fear  of  being  a  bad  relation.  Certainly,  I  believe 
that  ^sculapius  is  only  a  demon.  But  I  ought 
to  say  that  the  sick  woman  grew  well  a  few  days 
after  the  sacrifice." 

"  And  you,  Materna,  tell  us  your  sin." 

Materna,  still  young,  fair,  and  buxom,  with 
dancing  eyes  .whose  natural  gaiety  could  not  be 
entirely  hidden  by  her  contrite  air,  answered  : 

"  My  husband,  whom  I  have  not  yet  been  able 
to  convert,  begged  me  to  accompany  him  to  the 
circus.  I  refused  at  first,  but  he  grew  angry. 
Then  I  did  as  he  wished,  from  cowardice,  in  order 
to  have  peace  in  the  house,  and  also,  I  confess 
it,  from  curiosity :  for  the  Emperor  himself 
was  on  that  day  to  drive  his  chariot  with  six 
horses." 

At  these  words,  Myrrha  held  up  her  head.  She 
had  some  hope  that  Callistus  was  going  to  ask 
Materna  what  Nero  was  like  and  what  she  felt 
when  she  saw  him.  But  the  old  man  turned 
towards  Accia. 

"  And  you,  my  daughter,  how  could 
you  .  .  .  ? " 

Accia,  tall  and  supple,  with  her  two  hands 
covering  her  face,  continued  to  weep.  She 
answered,  shaken  by  sobs  which  agitated  the  long 
folds  of  her  veil : 

"  I  loved  him." 

Callistus  reflected  for  a  moment. 

"  Are  you  sorrowful  at  .heart,  Vulteius  and 
Materna,  for  your  cowardice  and  your  vain 


62  MYRRHA 

curiosity  ;  and  you,  Corvinus  and  Accia,  for  your 
impurity  ?  " 

The  four  penitents  said  "  Yes  "  with  a  move- 
ment of  their  heads ;  but  Accia,  either  because 
her  tears  choked  her,  or  because  she  was  troubled 
by  some  memory,  only  answered  a  little  time 
after  the  others. 

"  Then,"  resumed  Callistus,  "  I  order  you  to 
pray,  during  a  week,  twice  as  much  as  you  are 
accustomed  to  do,  and  to  seek  every  opportunity 
for  succouring  the  poor  and  the  sick.  Go  in 
peace  and  sin  no  more." 

Then,  as  if  to  himself  : 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  He  would  have  said.  I 
know,  for  I  have  seen  Him." 

As  Callistus  spoke  and  showed  his  great  charity, 
Myrrha  had  felt  the  mysterious  pain  that  filled 
her  heart  diminishing  within  her.  However, 
there  was  still  in  her  eyes  a  vestige  of  preoccupa- 
tion and  unrest,  when,  after  the  ceremony, 
Callistus  approached  her. 

"  May  the  Lord  keep  you,  Myrrha,"  said  the 
old  man.  "  But  you  seem  to  me  to  be  a  little 
sad.  What  is  the  matter  ?  " 

"  Father,  I  have  something  to  ask  you.  You 
will  not  scold  me  ?  " 

"  It  would  be  the  first  time,  little  Myrrha." 

"  Well,  I  would  like  to  know  if  the  Emperor 
Nero  is  as  wicked  as  Timotheus  believes." 

"  Alas !    my  child,  I  fear  so." 

"  Am  I  then  obliged  to  hate  him  ?  " 

"  We  must  hate  no  man,  Myrrha.  We  must 
only  hate  sin." 

"  Then,  as  the  Emperor  was  once  kind  to  my 


MYRRHA  63 

father,  I  am  not  forbidden  to  be  grateful  to 
him  ?  " 

"  Quite  the  contrary,"  said  Callistus. 

"  But,"  resumed  Myrrha,  after  a  moment's 
hesitation,  "  would  it  be  a  sin  to  try  and  see  the 
Emperor  ?  " 

The  calm  face  of  the  old  priest  suddenly  be- 
came severe  and  hard,  and  he  answered  in  an 
angry  and  menacing  tone  : 

"  It  would  be  a  very  great  sin  from  this  day 
forward,  for  in  the  name  of  God,  and  by  the 
authority  He  has  given  me  over  you,  I  forbid 
you — give  good  heed,  Myrrha — to  try  to  see  him 
whom  you  have  named." 

"  I  will  obey,"  said  Myrrha.  "  But  never 
before  have  you  spoken  to  me  so  harshly." 

"  I  did  not  wish  to  cause  you  pain,"  said  the 
old  man,  caressing  the  child's  hair.  "  I  spoke 
to  you  thus  because  I  love  you." 

"  Then,"  said  Myrrha,  "  lean  well  on  me  and 
do  not  be  afraid  of  weighing  too  heavily.  I  am 
strong." 

And  the  old  man  and  the  young  girl,  like  an 
OEdipus  and  an  Antigone,  went  out  slowly 
behind  the  crowd  of  the  faithful. 


Myrrha  was  sixteen  years  old.  The  daughter 
of  a  Gallic  woman  who  died  in  bringing  her  into 
the  world,  and  of  a  slave  named  Styrax  employed 
in  the  Emperor's  kitchens,  she  had  grown  up  in 
the  corner  of  Caesar's  gardens  where  the  houses 
of  the  slaves  were  crowded  together,  and  in  the 
subterranean  halls  of  the  palace. 


64  MYRRHA 

She  was  like  a  delicate  and  humble  flower  that 
grows  under  the  feet  of  a  colossus  of  granite. 

She  had  never  seen  Nero.  She  only  knew  him 
from  the  conversation  of  the  other  slaves.  She 
heard  of  his  power,  his  talents,  the  banquets 
and  feasts  that  he  gave,  never  of  his  crimes ; 
for  the  walls  had  ears,  and  the  least  imprudent 
word  would  have  been  heard  and  carried  to  the 
Emperor.  She  represented  him  to  herself  as  an 
extraordinary  being,  mysterious  and  unique, 
handsome  and  terrible,  who  on  high,  far  above 
her,  lived  a  triumphant  and  almost  divine  life. 
And  in  the  feelings  of  astonishment  and  terror 
which  he  inspired  in  her,  there  was  also  a  sort  of 
immobile  curiosity  which  did  not  dare  to  satisfy 
itself. 

One  day,  Styrax  had  made  a  dish  which  pleased 
the  Emperor  so  much  that  he  desired  to  know 
the  name  of  the  cook.  He  sent  for  the  poor  man, 
and  immediately  freed  him,  with  the  condition 
that  he  would  remain  in  his  service. 

Thus  this  all-powerful  being  took  the  trouble 
to  be  good  !  Myrrha  was  filled  with  a  profound 
and  trembling  gratitude. 

But  Styrax,  who  was  a  simple  and  straight- 
forward man,  remained  saddened  and  frightened 
by  his  adventure.  He  had  seen  Nero's  glory 
close  at  hand,  and,  in  the  glare  of  the  feast,  the 
Emperor  wallowing  half-naked,  with  the  face 
of  a  madman,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  .frayed 
leaves  of  the  roses,  a  carpet  of  bodies  overwhelmed 
by  the  orgy.  .  .  .  And  his  liberty  terrified  him 
because  it  was  Nero's  intoxication  that  had 
given  it  to  him. 


MYRRHA  65 

A  short  time  afterwards  Styrax  died,  whether 
it  was  that  from  the  heat  of  his  furnaces  he  had 
contracted  some  slow  malady  which  suddenly 
declared  itself,  or  that  the  head  cook  (this  was  the 
current  rumour)  had  poisoned  him  out  of  jealousy. 

Old  Mammaea  gave  Myrrha  a  refuge  in  her 
little  room  in  the  Suburana.  She  taught  her  to 
work  embroidery  for  the  robes  of  the  Roman 
ladies,  and  it  was  by  this  trade  that  they  both 
lived. 

Callistus  lived  in  the-  same  house.  He  was 
eighty  years  old.  Formerly,  in  Palestine,  he  had 
been  a  collector  of  tolls  on  a  bridge  over  the 
Jordan.  There  he  had  several  times  seen  Jesus 
and  his  first  companions.  As  they  were  poor  and 
pleased  him  by  their  simplicity  and  goodness,  he 
allowed  them  to  cross  for  nothing.  Neverthe- 
less, he  had  not  at  first  dared  to  believe  "  the 
good  news,"  and  it  was  only  after  the  execution 
of  Jesus  that  he  gave  himself  to  Him. 

Coming  to  Rome  with  the  Apostle  Peter, 
Callistus  had  helped  him  to  preach  the  Gospel 
there.  And,  ever  since  Peter  and  Paul  had 
returned  to  Asia  to  visit  the  churches,  he  had 
acquired  great  authority  over  the  faithful,  because 
he  was  very  holy,  and  also  because  he  was  hence- 
forth the  only  one  among  them  who  had  seen  the 
Christ. 

And  whilst  other  prrests,  such  as  Timotheus, 
ruled  their  flock  somewhat  sternly,  and  thought 
of  fixing  the  dogmas  of  the  new  religion  in  order 
to  render  the  Church  stronger,  Callistus  was 
indulgent  to  sinners,  provided  there  was  in  them 
neither  malice  nor  harshness,  and  he  preached 


66  MYRRHA 

hardly  anything  except  the  love  of  God  and  men. 
And  every  time  he  had  to  give  a  decision,  he  used 
to  repeat  : 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  He  would  have  done,  that 
is  what  He  would  have  said.  I  know  it,  for  I 
have  seen  Him" 

The  first  time  that  he  met  his  little  neighbour, 
Myrrha,  on  the  staircase  of  the  house  in  the 
Suburana,  he  was  struck  by  her  charm  and  her 
innocence.  He  spoke  to  her,  and  he  had  no  need 
of  saying  much.  Myrrha's  soul  went  of  its  own 
accord  to  Christ.  The  old  man  and  the  young 
girl  quickly  understood  and  loved  one  another, 
for  both  of  them  were  charitable  and  pure. 

And  it  was  Myrrha  who  led  Callistus  every  week 
to  the  assembly  of  the  faithful,  and  who  led  him 
back. 


Callistus  and  Myrrha  went  along  the  Appian 
Way,  paved  with  large  blocks  and  bordered  with 
tombs  whose  whiteness  flashed  out  here  and 
there  among  the  green  oaks,  the  yews,  and  the 
rose-laurels.  Evening  was  falling,  and,  in  front 
of  them  the  city  displayed  the  profiles  of  its 
domes,  its  arches,  and  its  pediments  in  the  violet 
sky.  And  they  walked  towards  the  enormous 
city,  bearing  in  their  minds,  humble  as  they  were, 
the  new  thought  which  was  to  conquer  this 
mistress  of  the  world. 

Myrrha  was  thoughtful,  and  had  again  fallen 
into  sadness. 

"  But,"  said  she  at  last,  "  what  is  it  that  the 
Emperor  Nero  has  done  ?  " 


MYRRHA  67 

"  Such  things,  Myrrha,  as  I  would  not  dare  to 
tell  you,  and  you  could  not  even  imagine." 

"  But  what  ?  " 

"  I  shall  not  speak  to  you  of  his  pleasures,  nor 
of  the  frightful  and  public  profanations  to  which 
he  delivers  his  body.  And  it  is  not  enough  for 
him  to  be  impure  ;  he  would  like  to  have  the 
whole  human  race  in  a  similar  state.  His  joy  is 
to  pollute  everything  that  he  can  reach.  I 
cannot  tell  you  more  of  this.  By  his  means,  all 
Rome  has  become  a  circus,  a  tavern,  a  place  of  evil." 

"  But,"  said  Myrrha,  "  if  the  Emperor  is  that 
sort  of  man,  is  it  not  because  he  is  able  to  do 
whatever  he  wills,  and  the  truth  has  not  yet  been 
preached  to  him  ?  Who  knows  ?  He  may  be 
all  that  you  say  and  yet  not  have  an  entirely  bad 
heart,  and  not  be  evil  or  cruel." 

"  A  man  is  always  evil  whose  sole  thought  is  to 
surfeit  his  body  ;  and  your  gentleness,  Myrrha, 
comes  from  your  innocence.  Besides,  Nero  has 
poisoned  his  brother  ;  he  has  put  to  death  his 
wife,  a  good  and  virtuous  princess.  He  has 
killed  Seneca  and  Burrhus,  his  old  teachers.  And 
they  were  both  worthy  men  ;  even  the  Apostle 
Paul  held  Seneca  in  high  esteem  ;  he  had  several 
conversations  with  him,  and  he  hoped  to  lead 
him  to  the  faith.  Nero  has  killed  many  others, 
either  from  jealousy,  or  hatred  of  virtue,  or  greed. 
And,  lastly,  he  tried  to  drown  his  mother,  and 
he  had  her  killed  by  a  centurion.  He  is  not  only 
the  basest  of  charlatans ;  he  is  the  cruellest 
of  murderers  and  executioners.  .  .  .  But  what 
is  the  matter,  Myrrha  ?  And  of  what  are  vou 
thinking  ?  " 

5* 


68  MYRRHA 

With  dilated  eyes,  the  young  girl  seemed  to 
look  at  something  horrible,  which  she  made  an 
effort  to  visualize  although  it  frightened  her. 
At  last  she  murmured  softly  : 

"  I  am  thinking  that  no  man  is  more  to  be 
pitied  than  the  Emperor  Nero." 


Myrrha  had  hitherto  lived  in  great  retirement 
with  old  Callistus  and  old  Mammaea.  And  in 
the  streets  she  had  always  avoided  joining  in  the 
conversations  of  the  loungers  and  gossips  before 
the  vendors'  stalls.  But  now,  each  time  she  went 
out  for  her  work  or  to  make  purchases,  she  lin- 
gered in  the  crowd,  listening  to  what  they  were 
talking  about,  and  when  she  met  people  whom 
she  knew,  she  questioned  them  about  the  Emperor. 

It  was  Scevola,  the  barber,  who  answered  her 
most  fully.  His  shop  was  at  the  corner  of  the 
house  in  which  Myrrha  lived.  His  trade  per- 
mitted him  to  be  well  informed  about  many 
things,  and  his  remarks  were  a  fairly  exact  sum- 
mary of  the  opinion  of  the  people  about  what 
interested  the  young  girl  so  much. 

"  Yes,  it  is  true,  people  say  all  sorts  of  things 
about  the  Emperor  Nero.  There  is,  first  of  all, 
the  death  of  Prince  Britannicus.  The  affair 
has  an  ugly  look,  and  it  is  not  for  me  to  tell  you 
the  truth  about  it,  seeing  that  I  don't  know. 
But  what  I  do  know  is  that  when  two  princes 
fall  out  over  the  government  things  always 
end  badly.  On  that,  at  least,  we  can  all  agree. 
There  is  also  his  mother's  death,  but  I  know  no 
more  about  that  story  than  I  do  about  the  other. 


MYRRHA  69 

What  is  certain  is  that  his  mother  was  a  proud 
hussy,  and  that  she  made  no  scruple  of  giving 
her  husband,  the  Emperor  Claudius,  some  bad 
mushrooms  to  eat.  Not  to  mention  that  she 
wanted  to  reign  by  her  son's  side,  and  that  she 
mixed  herself  up  in  things  that  did  not  concern 
her.  We  must  be  fair,  and  that  was  not  very 
pleasant  for  him.  As  for  his  first  wife,  the 
Empress  Octavia,  what  happened  to  her  was  her 
own  misfortune  ;  but  people  hardly  knew  her. 
She  was  proud  and  never  showed  herself  in  public. 
So  that  when  it  was  known  that  she  was  dead, 
the  fact  made  no  great  stir.  Well,  it  is  none  of 
my  business.  It  is  politics.  Must  not  somebody 
be  master  ?  There  are  also  several  others  of 
whom  the  Emperor  got  rid.  But  they  were 
rich  people  and  aristocrats,  men  who  wished  that 
nobody  should  ever  do  anything  for  the  people. 
The  Emperor  cares  about  our  interests.  He  has 
made  laws  to  prevent  the  lawyers  from  charging 
so  much.  He  wishes  to  suppress  the  indirect 
taxes,  but  the  Senate  opposed  this.  Then  he 
took  vengeance  by  striking  at  the  nobles.  He  is 
not  a  bad  Emperor  for  us." 

"  I  owe  him  my  freedom,"  Myrrha  could  not 
prevent  herself  from  saying.  "  It  is  he  who 
freed  my  father." 

"  You  see,  then,"  answered  the  barber.  "  And, 
besides,  nobody  ever  gave  so  many  festivals,  nor 
such  fine  ones.  He  even  takes  trouble  personally 
to  amuse  us  himself.  Only  the  other  day,  at 
the  races  on  the  Festival  of  Youth,  he  drove  a 
chariot.  He  won.  Perhaps  it  was  arranged 
beforehand,  but  we  owe  him  that  much." 


7O  MYRRHA 

"  Did  you  see  him  ?  " 

"  As  plain  as  I  see  you." 

"  What  is  he  like  ?  " 

"  Ah  !  it  is  not  because  he  is  Emperor,  but  he 
is  a  handsome  man.  And  he  has  an  air  !  One 
feels  that  nobody  could  overlook  him.  What- 
ever they  say,  he  is  not  a  man  like  the  rest  of  us. 
He  does  what  he  wishes,  and  those  who  find 
something  to  blame  in  that — well,  let  them  go  and 
talk  about  it  somewhere  else  than  in  my  shop. 
I  do  not  mean  you,  Myrrha." 


Myrrha  grew  more  and  more  restless.  She 
certainly  did  not  doubt  Callistus's  word,  and 
even  the  barber's  remarks  confirmed  on  many 
points  what  the  old  priest  had  said.  When  she 
tried  to  form  a  notion  of  Nero's  crimes  in  their 
reality,  she  shuddered  with  fright,  and  she  had  a 
great  pity  for  their  victims.  But  at  the  same  time 
it  gave  her  almost  a  pleasure  to  know  that  Nero 
was  not  hated  by  the  people. 

From  thinking  of  the  Emperor,  a  secret  desire 
grew  up  within  her.  If  she  could  see  him  ! 
Only  for  once  !  Then  she  would  be  more 
tranquil.  Not  that  she  forgot  her  promise. 
She  had  resolved  to  do  nothing  to  meet  him  ; 
and,  moreover,  she  hardly  admitted  to  herself 
her  own  desire,  to  such  a  degree  was  it  mingled 
with  terror. 

Accordingly  she  did  not  think  that  she  was 
doing  anything  wrong  on  the  morning  when  she 
went  to  pay  a  visit  to  old  Menalcas,  one  of  Nero's 


MYRRHA  71 

gardeners.  He  lived  in  a  corner  of  the  great 
terrace,  in  a  little  house  hidden  by  trees,  and  one 
could  enter  it  without  passing  through  the  Im- 
perial garden.  Myrrha  brought  the  good  man's 
little  daughter  a  clay  doll  which  she  had  dressed 
like  a  patrician  lady,  but  the  truth  was  that  she 
came  to  talk  about  Nero. 

Thus  she  did  not  hesitate  to  repeat  to  Menalcas 
all  that  Callistus  had  told  her,  and  she  added  : 

"  Is  all  this  true  ?  You  ought  to  know,  you 
who  have  been  here  so  long,  and  to  whom  the 
slaves  of  the  palace  tell  everything." 

With  a  quick  gesture  Menalcas  led  Myrrha 
to  the  end  of  the  room,  looked  all  round  him, 
and  whispered  very  softly  in  her  ear  : 

"  Yes,  everything  they  say  is  true,  and  I  know 
things  that  are  still  more  terrible." 

Then,  without  noticing  the  young  girl's  sudden 
pallor  : 

"  I  never  speak  of  them,  for  I  want  to  die  in 
peace." 

And  changing  the  subject  : 

"  But  as  you  are  here,  would  you  not  like  to 
take  a  little  stroll  ?  This  part  of  the  garden  is 
farthest  from  the  palace,  and  the  Emperor  never 
comes  to  it,  at  least  at  this  hour  of  the  day." 

"  Yes,  I  should,"  said  Myrrha. 

Menalcas  went  out  with  her,  and  then  left  her 
to  go  to  his  work. 

A  broad  avenue  bordered  by  giant  trees 
stretched  from  the  palace  to  the  terrace,  and 
ended  in  a  lofty  portico  whence  one  could  see  the 
whole  city.  Towards  the  middle  of  the  avenue 
was  a  large  pond,  where  bronze  Tritons  vomited 


72  MYRRHA 

forth  quivering  jets  of  water.  On  each  side,  at 
regular  intervals,  gods,  goddesses,  satyrs,  and 
nymphs  displayed  their  white  bodies. 

Myrrha  did  not  dare  to  look  at  them,  in  alarm 
at  their  immodesty,  or  from  fear  of  finding  beauty 
in  these  representations  of  idols.  Moreover, 
though  she  was  alone,  she  was  intimidated  by  the 
pomp  and  majesty  of  the  place. 

Suddenly  she  heard  the  sound  of  voices,  and 
saw  entering  the  avenue  a  band  of  walkers,  clothed 
in  magnificent  garments. 

Quickly  she  threw  herself  behind  a  clump  of 
foliage. 

Soon  the  company  passed  in  front  of  her.  First 
came  the  Emperor,  leaning  on  a  beautiful  Syrian 
boy  ;  then  at  a  distance  of  some  paces  behind, 
his  usual  companions,  Otho,  Senecio,  Tigellinus, 
with  their  pale  and  sharp  features,  and  their 
effeminate  and  balanced  gait. 

Myrrha  saw  only  Nero.  She  recognized  him 
by  his  likeness  to  the  images  on  the  coins  and, 
above  all,  by  the  air  and  expression  of  his  coun- 
tenance. His  overhanging  eyebrows  threw  a 
shadow  over  his  green  and  dreamily  languid  eyes. 
His  jaws  were  heavy,  his  chin  projecting,  his 
lips  thick.  There  was  in  him  something  of  the 
god  and  something  of  the  beast. 

Embroideries  of  gold  shone  on  the  folds  of  his 
white  silken  toga  ;  a  collar  of  rubies  quivered  on 
his  breast  like  drops  of  blood  and  fire  ;  and  the 
fat  hand  which  he  rested  on  the  brown  child's 
shoulder  flashed  with  sparks  at  every  step,  so 
laden  was  it  with  jewels. 

Although  Myrrha  was  but  an  ignorant  little 


MYRRHA  73 

girl,  she  had  the  feeling  that  this  man  was  in- 
finitely distant  from  her,  not  merely  in  earthly 
position — he,  the  master  of  the  world  ;  she,  so 
obscure  and  poor — but  in  the  very  depths  of  his 
thought  and  his  soul.  And  at  the  same  time  she 
was  struck  by  the  immense  sadness  of  this  all- 
powerful  man.  Something  strange  passed  in  her 
mind.  It  was  as  if  she  pitied  him,  softly  and 
tremblingly,  and  as  if  her  pity  had  to  traverse 
an  infinite  world  which  lay  between  them. 

At  the  moment  he  passed  the  clump  of  shrubs 
behind  which  she  crouched,  Nero  was  speaking. 
He  was  speaking  to  himself,  and  did  not  turn  to 
his  companions.  And  this  is  what  Myrrha  heard  : 

"  I  am  bored.  .  .  .  My  power  is  too  limited. 
The  pleasures  that  I  can  procure  satiate  me  ; 
and  those  of  which  I  dream  are  unrealizable  even 
for  me.  ...  I  am  richer  than  the  ancient  kings 
of  Persia  ;  but  whatever  I  do,  I  shall  never  hold 
within  my  hands  all  the  treasures  of  the  uni- 
verse. .  .  .  There  is  a  supreme  degree  of  the 
joys  of  the  senses  to  which  I  sometimes  attain 
by  means  of  artifice,  but  I  cannot  hold  it.  ... 
I  have  put  many  men  to  death  ;  but  I  cannot  kill 
all  my  enemies,  for  I  do  not  know  them  all.  .  .  . 
I  am  the  greatest  of  poets  :  but  when  I  write 
verses,  I  am  obliged  to  choose  the  words  with 
an  effort,  and  to  count  and  measure  the  syllables. 
...  I  am  the  most  harmonious  of  singers :  but 
in  order  to  preserve  my  admirable  voice,  I  am 
obliged  to  be  sober  in  my  use  of  wine  and  to 
deprive  myself  of  food  that  I  like.  .  .  .  All  this 
is  absurd  and  irritating.  ...  I  am  most  un- 
happy. ...  I  would  insult  the  gods  if  the  gods 


74  MYRRHA 

existed.  .  .  .  To  be  the  greatest  of  men — and 
to  be  nothing  more,  O  fury  !  .  .  .  How  paltry 
this  garden  is,  and  how  monotonous  !  I  should 
like  to  have  gardens  so  vast  that  one  would  see 
in  them  forests,  rivers,  mountains,  and  lakes,  and 
that  all  the  noblest  views  which  the  face  of  the 
earth  can  assume  would  be  assembled  in  them, 
and  I  would  have  them  all  the  more  beautiful 
because  they  would  be  the  work,  not  of  nature, 
but  of  art,  and  in  them  one  would  feel  the  power 
and  the  will  of  a  man." 

He  had  reached  the  end  of  the  terrace,  under 
the  marble  portico.  He  leant  over  the  balus- 
trade and  gazed  at  the  wave  of  roofs  beneath  his 
feet,  spreading  out  to  the  horizon. 

"  How  ugly  this  city  is  !  "  he  said. 

And  he  added  : 

"I  will  burn  it." 

The  next  day  Myrrha  went  to  seek  Callistus  in 
his  poor  room,  and,  kneeling  down,  said  to  him  : 

"  Father,  I  have  grievously  sinned." 

"  Oh  !  "  said  the  good  Callistus,  "  I  do  not 
believe  you." 

"  It  is  only  too  true.  I  have  broken  the  promise 
I  made  you.  I  have  seen  Nero." 

The  old  priest  started  up  in  astonishment  and 
fright. 

"  And  did  he  see  you  ?  " 

"  No,  for  I  was  well  hidden." 

Callistus's  face  became  more  serene. 

"  Thank  God  !  "  he  said. 

He  asked  the  young  girl  where  and  how  this 
meeting  had  taken  place,  and  she  explained  it  to 
him  point  by  point. 


MYRRHA  75 

"  But,"  he  resumed,  "  when  you  went  to  the 
house  of  Menalcas,  the  gardener,  did  you  desire 
to  see  the  Emperor  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  did  ;  but  I  desired  to  meet  him  by 
chance." 

"  Why  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  say." 

"  And  when  you  walked  in  the  garden  did  you 
know  that  you  would  see  him  ?  " 

"  How  could  I  have  known  ?  " 

"  But  at  least  you  hoped  that  you  would  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Then  why  do  you  say  that  you  have  grievously 
sinned  ?  " 

"  Because  I  have  lost  my  peace  of  mind,  and 
I  am  troubled  as  if  I  had  committed  a  great 
fault." 

"  Oh,  Myrrha,  it  is  then  true  that  we  have 
within  us  thoughts  and  feelings  of  which  we  our- 
selves are  ignorant,  and  that  the  most  limpid  and 
purest  soul  has  its  darkness.  Let  us  pray  to  God 
that  He  grant  us  to  know  ourselves  completely, 
and  to  suffer  nothing  in  us  which  is  displeasing 
to  Him.  But  tell  me,  what  were  your  feelings 
when  you  saw  the  greatest  enemy  of  God  ?  " 

"  Shall  I  confess  it,  oh  father !  At  first  I 
was  dazzled  by  his  beauty  and  the  magnificence 
of  his  garments.  Then  he  began  to  speak,  and 
though  the  meaning  of  some  of  his  words  escaped 
me,  I  understood  that  he  must  be  really  guilty 
of  the  impurities  and  cruelties  with  which  people 
charge  him.  But  also  I  understood  that  he 
suffers." 

"  If  that  is  true,  it  is  but  justice." 


j6  MYRRHA 

"  I  do  not  dare  to  tell  you  a  thought  that 
came  to  me." 

"  Speak,  Myrrha,  I  wish  it." 

"  Well,  perhaps  if  he  has  committed  so  many 
crimes,  it  is  because  he  is  Emperor,  and  he  sees 
the  entire  world  beneath  him.  And  then  he 
would  not  be  any  wickeder,  even  when  he  com- 
mits tho.se  crimes,  than  other  men  are  when  they 
commit  their  ordinary  faults." 

"  By  this  reasoning,  Myrrha,  if  God  had  caused 
you  to  be  born  an  Empress,  would  you  not  have 
become  the  worst  of  women  ?  " 

"  Oh,  father,  what  do  you  say  ?  " 

"  You  see,  then  !  " 

"  But  the  Emperor  does  not  know  the  good 
news.  Perhaps  he  would  listen  if  it  were  told 
to  him.  Do  you  not  think  so  ?  " 

"  No,  Myrrha,  I  do  not  think  so.  He  has 
shown  in  all  his  actions  so  profound  and  black  a 
malignity  that  he  has  in  advance  repelled  the 
grace  of  God." 

"  Yet  he  said  one  thing  that  would  not  have 
displeased  you.  He  said  that  he  did  not  believe 
in  idols." 

"  Alas  !  he  would  be  less  far  away  from  the 
true  God  if  only  he  believed  in  those  other 
gods." 

"  But  they  say  that,  out  of  pity  for  the  poor, 
he  wished  to  suppress  the  taxes." 

"  Say  out  of  pride  and  in  order  to  be  applauded 
by  the  populace  of  the  circus.  He  feigned  pity 
by  a  sacrilegious  comedy  ;  and,  besides,  he  could 
only  have  relieved  the  poor  of  Rome  by  pressing 
more  heavily  on  those  in  the  provinces." 


MYRRHA  77 

Myrrha  reflected ;  she  remembered  Nero's 
words  :  "  I  shall  burn  Rome  ;  "  but  she  did  not 
repeat  them  to  Callistus.  She  resumed  : 

"  I  see  well  that  he  is  the  most  criminal  of  men  ; 
the  only  one,  perhaps,  whose  damnation  is  assured. 
But  is  not  that  a  frightful  thought  ?  If  he  is, 
as  you  say,  irremediably  wicked,  if  he  is  wicked 
intentionally  and  without  remorse,  what  is  sadder 
than  to  be  thus  ?  And  since  God  knew  that 
he  would  be  so  wicked,  why  did  He  put  him  into 
the  world  ?  " 

"  That,  Myrrha,  is  a  great  mystery.  Doubt- 
less God  has  willed  in  this  way  to  try  the  virtue 
of  His  servants.  I  know  nothing  more." 

"  But,"  said  the  young  girl,  in  a  low  tone, 
and  as  if  hesitating  before  her  own  thought, 
"  perhaps  the  Emperor  Nero  has  no  soul,  and 
when  he  dies  he  will  sink  into  nothingness  ?  He 
would  then  be  but  a  scourge,  like  a  tempest  or 
an  earthquake.  Cannot  God  send  men  the  trials 
that  strengthen  them  without  the  agent  of  that 
pain  being  condemned  some  day  to  eternal 
suffering  ?  " 

Callistus  was  so  surprised  that  he  found  nothing 
to  answer. 

"  These,"  said  Myrrha,  "  are  things  that  I 
do  not  understand.  Yet  .  .  .  there  are  men 
and  women  who  love  him.  .  .  .  He  himself 
gave  freedom  to  my  father.  .  .  .  He  is  handsome, 
and  they  say  he  is  very  clever.  ...  If  one 
could.  ...  Is  it  a  sin  to  believe  that  any  man, 
whatever  he  may  have  done,  can  still  be 
saved  ?  " 

"  Certainly  it  is  not,"  said  Callistus. 


78  MYRRHA 

"  And  would  it  be  a  sin  to  pray  for  the  Emperor 
Nero,  and  to  impose  on  oneself  penances  whose 
fruit  one  would  apply  to  him  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed  ;  but  I  believe  it  would  be  very 
useless." 

"  And  if  someone  offered  their  life  to  God 
with  the  hope  that  God  would  be  willing,  in 
exchange,  to  grant  the  Emperor  a  chance  of 
salvation,  would  there  be  anything  reprehensible 
in  that  ?  " 

"  Abandon  these  thoughts,  Myrrha,  I  entreat 
you.  Take  care  that  there  does  not  enter  into 
them  a  little  pride  and  much  vain  curiosity. 
Content  yourself  with  being  a  modest  and  pious 
child,  and  attached  to  the  duties  of  your  state 
of  life  as  you  have  hitherto  been.  And  promise 
me  again,  and  more  seriously  than  the  first  time, 
never  to  try  to  see  the  Emperor  Nero  again. 
It  is  only  on  this  condition  that  I  can  give  you 
absolution." 

"  Father,  I  will  do  as  you  wish  ;  but  it  is  not 
my  fault  that,  ever  since  I  saw  him,  I  am  always 
thinking  about  him." 

One  day  Myrrha  went  to  a  country  house 
in  the  outskirts  of  Rome,  to  fetch  embroideries 
for  a  lady. 

As  she  was  returning  in  the  evening,  she  saw  a 
great  red  light  in  the  sky.  This  light  kept  in- 
creasing in  size  as  she  drew  nearer  to  the  city. 
Soon  it  filled  the  entire  sky.  The  trees  on  the 
road  along  which  the  young  girl  walked  were 
brightly  lit  up,  and  her  shadow  advanced  by  her 
side,  as  clearly  outlined  as  if  it  were  broad 
daylight. 


MYRRHA  79 

At  a  turn  of  the  road,  she  saw  before  her  Rome 
in  a  blaze. 

The  flame  had  burst  out  in  the  part  of  the 
great  circus  close  to  the  Palatine  and  Caelian  hills. 
It  had  devoured  that  quarter  with  all  its  tortuous 
and  narrow  lanes,  the  tops  of  whose  houses  almost 
touched  one  another,  plunging  and  rushing 
through  them  as  if  it  were  in  some  Cyclopean 
chimney.  Soon  the  Palatine  hill  was  surrounded 
like  an  island  in  a  sea  of  fire,  and  whilst  the  flames 
licked  its  sides,  they  were  also  spreading  round 
about  into  the  Velabrum,  the  Forum,  and  the 
Carinae.  Finally,  they  climbed  the  Imperial 
hill,  and  there,  in  a  mad  spring,  they  seemed  to 
spout  upwards  to  the  stars.  Then,  in  fast  streams, 
they  fell  back  again  towards  the  Suburana. 
And  Rome  was  like  a  huge  furnace  whose  embers 
had  the  shapes  of  domes,  pediments,  porticos, 
and  walls  pierced  with  holes.  .  .  . 

As  she  passed  beneath  the  walls  of  a  lofty 
terrace  on  which  there  stood  a  square  tower, 
Myrrha  heard  somebody  singing  on  the  summit 
of  the  tower,  and  accompanying  himself  on  the 
lyre. 

It  was  a  sad  and  slow  song,  in  a  language  she 
did  not  understand,  an  elegy  of  Simonides  on 
the  burning  of  Troy.  The  voice  was  harmonious 
though  a  little  clouded,  and  it  prolonged  itself 
in  laments.  Myrrha  stopped  to  listen.  But 
she  soon  felt  that  the  grief  was  feigned  and  that 
the  singer  was  admiring  the  beauty  of  his  own 
voice.  And  then  the  song  hurt  her. 

When  she  reached  the  Capenan  gate,  she  found 
there  a  despairing  crowd  of  people,  surrounded 


8O  MYRRHA 

by  as  much  of  their  poor  furniture  and  such 
bundles  of  clothes  as  they  had  been  able  to  rescue 
from  the  fire. 

Many  wept  and  told  how  some  of  their  relatives, 
an  old  mother,  a  wife,  a  little  child,  had  been 
unable  to  escape  and  had  perished  in  the  flames. 

A  man  said  : 

"  I  am  sure  that  three  hundred  were  left  in 
the  district  of  the  Esquiline  hill,  alone." 

"  But,"  said  another,  "  we  must  try  and 
put  out  the  fire,  or  at  least  do  what  we  can  to 
pull  down  the  houses,  so  as  to  save  the  rest 
of  the  city." 

Somebody  answered  him  : 

"  We  have  tried.  But  there  are  men  who 
keep  off  those  who  want  to  help.  They  say 
they  have  orders." 

And  Myrrha  remembered  what  the  Emperor 
had  said.  He  had  done  it  then  !  Assuredly  this 
crime  surpassed  all  the  rest.  And  she  herself 
saw  and  touched  this  crime  ;  it  displayed  itself 
beneath  her  very  eyes. 

Then,  her  heart  wrung  with  pity  for  the  vic- 
tims, she  thought : 

"  Wilt  Thou  not  open,  O  Lord,  Thy  holy 
Paradise  to  all  these  unhappy  beings,  and  will 
not  their  suffering  have  passed  away  like  an  evil 
dream  ?  .  .  .  But  he !  he !  ...  If  there  be 
yet  time  I  offer  Thee  my  life  that  it  may  please 
Thee  to  send  him  a  ray  of  Thy  grace." 


She  reached  the  Suburana  by  a  circuitous  path, 
very    anxious    about    Callistus    and    Mammaea. 


MYRRHA  8 I 


They  were  both  safe  and  sound,  but  the  house 
in  which  they  had  lived  was  burnt  down.  A 
large  number  of  other  Christians  were  on  the 
streets.  Callistus  was  comforting  and  encouraging 
them. 

"  Let  us  bless  God,"  he  said,  "  for  having 
taken  from  us  the  small  amount  of  earthly  goods 
we  had,  for  we  always  think  too  much  of  them. 
As  the  distress  is  common,  it  gives  us  an  oppor- 
tunity for  helping  one  another  and  showing  that 
we  love  one  another." 

The  Emperor  allowed  the  victims  to  take  refuge 
in  those  temples  that  were  still  standing  and  in 
the  markets.  He  also  opened  a  part  of  his 
gardens  to  them.  He  had  wooden  huts  built 
for  them  on  the  Forum,  and  he  caused  food  to 
be  distributed  among  them. 

But  this  did  not  prevent  the  people  from  saying 
that  it  was  Nero  who  had  set  fire  to  the  city, 
and  that  he  had  even  sung  as  he  gazed  at  the 
fire  from  the  summit  of  a  tower. 

These  remarks  reminded  Myrrha  of  the  song 
she  had  heard  on  her  way.  But  to  those  who 
accused  the  Emperor,  she  answered,  endeavouring 
to  deceive  herself  : 

"  If  he  had  kindled  the  fire,  would  he  have 
shown  so  much  zeal  in  succouring  the  victims  ?  " 

And  she  did  not  perceive  the  weakness  of  this 
reasoning. 

The  Christians,  not  wishing  to  go  into  the 
temples  of  false  gods,  nor  to  shelter  in  the  huts, 
from  hatred  of  the  impious  hands  that  would 
offer  them  succour,  took  refuge  in  their  tombs. 

Myrrha  and  Mammaea  continued  to  work 

6 


82  MYRRHA 

embroideries  for  the  Roman  ladies,  and  this 
enabled  them  to  live  and  even  to  help  their  in- 
digent brethren. 

Now,  in  spite  of  their  great  distress,  many 
Christians  rejoiced  at  the  fire,  so  much  did  they 
hate  Rome,  the  impure  city. 

In  particular,  Timotheus,  the  priest,  exulted 
with  a  sombre  joy.  He  said  one  day  to  the 
assembled  brethren  : 

"  The  hand  that  lighted  this  fire  may  be 
abominable.  But  it  has  done  nothing  save  by 
the  will  of  God.  For  behold,  the  oldest  temples 
of  idols,  those  which  malice  or  ignorance  venerated 
most,  have  been  destroyed  from  top  to  bottom. 
Burnt  is  the  temple  of  the  Moon,  built  by  Servius 
Tullius !  Burnt  is  the  temple  consecrated  to 
Hercules  by  King  Evander  !  Burnt  is  the  temple 
of  Jupiter  Stator,  elevated  by  Romulus  !  Burnt 
are  the  palace  of  Numa  Pompilius  and  the  temple 
of  Vesta  !  This,  more  clearly  than  aught  else, 
proclaims  the  end  of  the  world,  which  is  to  come 
by  fire.  And  that  end  will  be  the  beginning  of 
our  victory  and  of  our  joy." 

"  My  brother,"  said  Callistus,  "  perhaps  you 
may  be  right.  But  how  can  you  rejoice  at  an 
event  which  has  brought  so  much  suffering  to 
the  humble,  to  those  whom  Jesus  loved  ?  ': 

At  that  moment,  some  soldiers,  led  by  a 
centurion,  entered  the  place  of  assembly. 

"  We  arrest  you  by  order  of  the  Emperor," 
they  said. 

"  Why  ?  "  asked  Callistus. 

"  Because  it  was  you  Christians  who  set  fire  to 
the  city." 


MYRRHA  83 

And,  pointing  to  Timotheus  : 

"  Is  it  not  proved  by  the  words  of  that 
ruffian  ?  " 

Myrrha  had  believed  that  Nero's  last  crime 
was  the  greatest  that  one  could  conceive.  He 
had  now  done  something  still  more  terrible  by- 
accusing  innocent  persons  of  that  crime.  And 
for  this  reason  she  said  to  God  : 

"  For  him,  for  his  salvation,  not  only  my 
life,  Lord,  but  all  the  tortures  it  will  please 
Thee." 


The  soldiers  then  led  away  the  Christians, 
and  flung  them  without  distinction  into  *  the 
underground  cells  of  the  Mamertine  prison. 

And  Myrrha  felt  an  obscure  pleasure  in  think- 
ing that  she  was  a  prisoner  by  Nero's  command  : 
for  it  was  the  first  time  that  the  will  of  the 
almighty  Caesar  was  directly  influencing  her 
humble  destiny.  Continually  she  saw  again, 
grown  still  more  beautiful  in  her  memory,  the 
Emperor's  sad  and  terrible  countenance,  and 
she  hoped  that  she  would  appear  before  him  at 
her  trial. 

Often,  in  the  prison,  the  priest,  Timotheus, 
between  two  prayers,  burst  forth  into  impre- 
cations against  Nero,  and  repeated  the  list  of 
his  crimes ;  and  never  did  he  name  him  otherwise 
than  as  "  the  Beast." 

And  although  she  knew  that  Timotheus  was 
right,  Myrrha  suffered  cruelly. 

But,  on  one  occasion,  one  of  the  prisoners 
expressed  the  opinion  that  it  was  the  Empress 

6* 


04  MYRRHA 

Poppaea  who  had  persuaded  Nero  to  accuse  the 
Christians,  because  she  had  been  initiated  into 
the  Jewish  religion,  and  therefore  hated  the 
disciples  of  Jesus.  He  said  that  the  Emperor 
loved  Poppaea  to  distraction,  that  it  was  on  her 
account  he  had  killed  his  first  wife,  that  he  never 
refused  her  anything,  and  that  recently  he  had 
given  her  three  hundred  she-asses,  so  that  she 
could  take  baths  of  milk. 

And  although  Poppaea's  intervention  diminished 
Nero's  guilt  a  little,  on  that  day  Myrrha  suffered 
still  more. 

"  Oh,  that  Jewess  !  "  she  said. 


The  prisoners  appeared  before  a  proconsul, 
and  this  was  a  great  disappointment  to  Myrrha. 
He  contented  himself  with  asking  them  if  they 
were  Christians,  and  then  condemned  them  to 
be  exposed  to  the  lions  in  the  great  circus. 

"  Will  the  Emperor  be  there  ?  "  Myrrha 
asked  one  of  the  jailers. 

"  The  Emperor  never  misses  one  of  those 
festivals,"  answered  the  man. 

A  great  joy  lit  up  the  young  girl's  face,  that 
pale  and  diaphanous  face  in  which  there  was 
no  longer  room  for  anything  but  the  large 
ardent  eyes,  with  their  violet  eyelids,  and  the 
little  mouth  always  half-opened  by  the  soft 
panting  of  an  angelical  desire.  .  .  .  She  no 
longer  saw  clearly  into  her  own  thoughts.  It 
was  pleasant  to  die  for  so  great  a  criminal  and 
thus  to  fulfil  her  vow.  But  to  die  through 


MYRRHA  85 

him — was  not  this  horrible  ?  No,  for  though, 
doubtless,  it  aggravated  the  punishment,  it 
would  also  make  it  more  meritorious  and  more 
efficacious,  and  for  the  same  reason  it  would  no 
longer  be  painful.  Indeed,  she  no  longer  knew 
anything.  .  .  .  Sometimes  she  was  seized  with 
terror.  She  did  not  understand  why  it  was 
that  Nero  did  not  seem  horrible  to  her.  She 
no  longer  heard  or  saw  anything,  but  lived  in  a 
fever,  in  a  dream. 

Old  Callistus  regarded  her  with  uneasiness. 
For  a  long  time  she  had  not  spoken  to  him 
again  of  the  Emperor  Nero.  But  he  felt  that 
she  had  no  other  thought.  He  asked  himself 
if  this  strange  preoccupation  ought  not  to  be 
regarded  as  something  other  than  a  miracle  of 
charity.  And  he  did  not  dare  to  question  her, 
fearing  his  lack  of  skill  in  reading  that  soul,  and 
lest  he  might  trouble  it  merely  by  touching  it. 

On  the  eve  of  the  execution,  after  the  evening 
prayer,  which  the  condemned  made  in  common, 
Myrrha  said  in  a  loud  voice  : 

"  Let  us  pray  for  the  Emperor  Nero  !  " 

The  Christians  hesitated  an  instant.  But  the 
priest  Callistus  thought  within  himself  : 

"  I  was  wrong  to  be  uneasy  :  Myrrha  is  holier 
than  all  of  us." 

And  he  began  the  prayer  for  the  Emperor, 
and  the  other  Christians  recited  it  with  him. 

Now,  when  he  heard  this,  a  jailer  who  was 
standing  near  the  door  (he  was  a  very  tall  and 
fair  Gaul),  began  to  weep,  and  prayed  Myrrha 
to  explain  to  him  the  religion  of  Christ. 


86  MYRRHA 

On  the  next  day  the  Christians  were  led  into 
a  low  prison,  situated  beneath  the  amphi- 
theatre of  the  great  circus. 

Through  the  bars  Myrrha  saw  the  arena 
dazzling  with  light,  and  a  great  populace  seated 
on  the  benches  which  were  spread  around  in 
circles — senators,  knights,  soldiers,  plebeians, 
vestals,  and  courtesans,  in  woollen  hoods,  in 
fawn-coloured  tunics,  in  silk  n  aniples ;  a  swarm- 
ing and  buzzing  crowd,  whom  the  curtains,  hang- 
ing in  the  air  and  held  up  by  cords,  bathed  in 
moving  reflections  of  red  light. 

She  perceived,  in  front,  the  end  of  the  heavy 
carpet  that  fell  from  the  Imperial  dais,  and,  a 
little  to  the  side,  behind  some  other  bars  in  the 
half-darkness,  the  lions  gliding  backwards  and 
forwards. 

The  other  condemned  prayed,  prostrated  on 
the  ground  in  groups,  or  embraced  one  another 
before  dying.  And  with  death  so  near,  although 
their  wills  remained  firm,  several  wept,  sobbed, 
or  were  seized  with  fits  of  trembling.  Timotheus 
and  Callistus  exhorted  them.  Timotheus  said 
to  them  : 

"  It  is  a  joy  to  sign  one's  faith  in  one's  blood, 
and  to  brave  the  powerless  anger  of  the  impious. 
This  blood  will  cry  out  against  him.  Yet  once 
more,  the  time  is  at  hand.  .  .  .  And  what  is  a 
moment  of  suffering  for  a  life  of  eternal  happi- 
ness ?  He  is  a  fool  and  a  coward  who  would 
refuse  the  bargain." 
And  Callistus  : 

"  O  my  brethren,  God  be  merciful  to  you. 
The  d-eath  that  awaits  you,  what  is  it  after  all 


MYRRHA  87 

but  the  death  of  a  hunter  surprised  in  a  wood  ? 
We  will  go  on  together,  so  strongly  united  in  the 
same  thought  of  love  that  we  shall  not  feel  the 
wild  beast's  claw  or  tooth.  And  God  will  do 
such  great  things  with  your  blood  !  By  your 
death  you  will  lay  the  foundation  of  happiness 
and  peace  for  future  humanity." 

But  Myrrha  remained  apart,  standing  near 
the  bars,  a  stranger  to  all  that  was  happening 
around  her. 

The  keepers  of  the  beasts  opened  the  gate  of 
the  prison  and  that  of  the  cage  of  lions  at  the 
same  time,  and  suddenly  there  was  a  great 
silence. 

Myrrha  was  the  first  to  enter  the  arena.  She 
saw  the  Emperor  on  the  dais ;  and,  with  a  light 
and  even  step,  she  walked  straight  towards  him. 
She  thought : 

"  He  will  have  to  see  me,  and  it  will  be  near 
him  that  my  soul  shall  be  sent  forth  to  save  his." 

Callistus  followed  her,  as  quickly  as  the 
weakness  of  his  age  allowed  him. 

The  lions  had  left  their  cage  :  and,  at  first, 
blinded  by  the  sudden  light,  some  stood  still, 
others  turned  about  vaguely,  with  their  muzzles 
to  the  ground. 

Myrrha  kept  on  walking,  her  eyes  fixed  upon 
Nero.  The  Emperor,  half  leaning  towards  one 
of  his  companions,  felt  this  look  and  turned 
round.  He  believed  that  the  young  girl  was 
coming  to  beg  his  mercy,  and  he  had  a  malicious 
smile. 

But  she  went  to  the  foot  of  the  dais  without 
saying  a  word  or  raising  her  clasped  hands,  and 


88  MYRRHA 

there,  motionless,  she  continued  to  look  at 
him. 

Her  hair  was  untied  and  hung  over  her  back, 
and  a  rent  in  her  robe  laid  bare  her  delicate 
shoulder. 

The  Emperor  stretched  forward  his  head,  like 
that  of  a  bestial  god.  A  quick  flame  blazed 
beneath  his  heavy  eyelids.  He  stood  up,  and 
calling  by  name  the  chief  of  the  keepers  of  the 
wild  beasts,  made  a  gesture  of  pardon.  .  .  . 

One  of  the  lions,  having  perceived  Myrrha, 
was  approaching  her  with  long,  oblique 
steps.  .  .  . 

Then  old  Callistus,  who  had  understood  the 
Emperor's  gesture,  seized  Myrrha  in  his  frail 
arms,  and,  with  all  his  strength,  pushed  her 
towards  the  lion. 


LILITH 


LILITH 

W  J   Then  Jesus  was  born  in  the  days  of  Herod 

l/m/  the  king,  there  came  wise  men  from 
the  East  to  Jerusalem,  saying : 

Where  is  he  that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  for 
we  have  seen  his  star  in  the  East,  and  are  come 
to  worship  him. 

When  Herod  the  king  heard  these  things  he  was 
troubled.  And  when  he  had  gathered  all  the  chief 
priests  and  scribes  of  the  people  together,  he  de- 
manded of  them  where  Christ  should  be  born. 

And  they  said  unto  him  :   In  Bethlehem. 

Then  Herod,  when  he  had  privily  called  the  wise 
men,  enquired  of  them  diligently  what  time  the 
star  appeared.  And  he  sent  them  to  Bethlehem 
and  said  : 

Go  and  search  diligently  for  the  young  child  ; 
and  when  ye  have  Jound  him,  bring  me  word  again, 
that  I  may  come  and  worship  him  also. 

But  after  that  the  wise  men,  led  by  the  star,  had 
found  the  child  and  worshipped  him,  they  were 
warned  in  a  dream  that  they  should  not  return  to 
Herod,  and  they  departed  into  their  own  country 
another  way. 

Then  Herod,  when  he  saw  that  he  was  mocked  by 
the  wise  men,  was  exceeding  wroth.  .  . 


Princess   Lilith,    King   Herod's   daughter,   lay 
dreamily  on  her  purple  bed,  while  the  negress, 


92  LILITH 

Noun,  slowly  waved  a  feathery  fan  over  her  brow 
and  Ashtaroth,  her  cat,  slept  at  her  feet. 

Princess  Lilith  was  fifteen  years  old.  Her  eyes 
were  as  deep  as  the  water  of  a  well,  and  her 
mouth  resembled  an  hibiscus  blossom. 

She  thought  of  her  mother,  Queen  Mariamne, 
who  died  when  Lilith  was  quite  small.  She  did 
not  know  that  her  father  had  killed  her  out  of 
jealousy  ;  but  she  knew  that  he  kept  the  body 
of  the  queen  in  a  secret  chamber,  embalmed  with 
honey  and  aromatic  herbs,  and  that  he  still  wept 
for  her. 

She  thought  of  her  father,  King  Herod,  so 
gloomy  and  always  ill.  Sometimes  he  shut  him- 
self up  in  his  room,  and  there  he  would  be  heard 
uttering  loud  cries.  He  kept  thinking  that  he 
saw  those  whom  he  had  put  to  death  :  Kostobar, 
his  brother-in-law ;  Mariamne,  his  wife ;  his 
sons  Aristobulus  and  Alexander,  Lilith's  brothers ; 
Alexandra,  his  mother-in-law ;  Antipater,  his 
son  ;  Baba-ben-Bouta,  the  teacher  of  the  law, 
and  many  others.  And  although  Lilith  was 
ignorant  of  these  things,  her  father  filled  her 
with  great  terror. 

She  thought  of  the  Messiah  whom  the  Jews 
expected,  and  of  whom  her  nurse,  Egla,  now  dead, 
had  often  spoken  to  her.  And  although  the 
Messiah  was  to  be  king  in  place  of  Herod,  she 
said  to  herself  that  nevertheless  she  would  like 
to  see  him  ; .  for  the  distant  attraction  of  this 
marvellous  event  diverted  her  mind  from  the 
thought  of  how  it  could  be  accomplished. 

She  thought,  lastly,  of  little  Hozael,  the  son 
of  her  foster-sister,  Zebouda,  who  lived  in 


LILITH  93 

Bethlehem.  Hozael  was  a  little  boy  a  year  old, 
who  laughed  and  was  beginning  to  speak.  Lilith 
loved  him  tenderly.  And  almost  every  day  she 
had  the  mules  harnessed  to  her  cedar  chariot, 
and  went  with  Noun,  the  negress,  to  visit  little 
Hozael. 

Lilith  thought  of  all  this,  and  that  she  was 
quite  alone  in  the  world,  and  that,  without  little 
Hozael,  she  would  be  terribly  bored. 


Then  Lilith  went  into  the  garden  to  walk 
beneath  the  great  sycamores. 

There  she  met  old  Zabulon,  who  had  formerly 
been  captain  of  the  king's  guards.  Herod  had 
replaced  his  Jewish  guard  by  Roman  soldiers,  but 
as  he  had  confidence  in  old  Zabulon,  he  had 
entrusted  him  with  the  duty  of  watching  over 
the  part  of  the  palace  in  which  Princess  Lilith 
lived. 

Old  Zabulon  had  been  ailing  for  some  time  past, 
and  he  was  warming  himself  on  a  stone  bench  in 
the  sun.  Age  had  bent  him  so  much  that  his 
long  beard  was  folded  over  his  knees. 

Lilith  said  to  him  : 

"  Why  are  you  sad,  old  Zabulon  ?  " 

"  I  have  heard  from  a  centurion  that  the  king 
has  given  orders  that  to-morrow,  at  dawn,  all 
the  children  of  Bethlehem  under  two  years  old  are 
to  be  killed." 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Lilith,  "  and  why  ?  " 

"  The  wise  men  have  proclaimed  that  the 
Messiah  is  born.  But  it  is  not  known  how  he  is 
to  be  recognized,  and  the  wise  men  have  not 


94  LILITH 

returned  to  say  if  they  had  found  him.  By 
killing  all  the  little  children  in  Bethlehem,  the 
king  is  sure  that  the  Messiah  will  not  escape." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Lilith  ;  "  it  is  a  very 
good  plan." 

Then,  after  a  moment's  reflection  : 

"  Can  one  see  him  ?  " 

"  Who  ?  " 

"  The  Messiah." 

"  In  order  to  see  him  it  would  be  necessary  to 
know  where  he  is.  And  if  it  were  known  where 
he  is,  the  king  would  have  no  need  to  kill  all  the 
little  children  in  the  village." 

"  That  is  so,"  said  Lilith. 

She  added  in  a  low  voice,  and  as  if  afraid  of 
her  words : 

"  My  father  is  very  wicked." 

Then  suddenly  : 

"  And  little  Hozael  ?  " 

"  Little  Hozael,"  said  Zabulon,  "  will  die  like 
the  rest,  for  the  soldiers  will  search  all  the 
houses." 

"  But  I  am  quite  sure  that  little  Hozael  is 
not  the  Messiah.  How  could  he  be  the  Messiah  ? 
He  is  my  foster-sister's  son." 

"  Ask  mercy  for  him  of  your  father,"  said 
Zabulon. 

"  I  do  not  dare,"  said  Lilith. 

She  resumed  : 

"  I  myself  will  go,  with  Noun,  to  look  for 
little  Hozael,  and  I  will  hide  him  in  my  room. 
He  will  be  safe  there,  for  the  king  hardly  ever 


comes  into  it.': 


LILITH 


95 


Lilith  had  her  mules  harnessed  to  her  cedar 
chariot,  went  to  Bethlehem  with  Noun,  entered 
the  house  of  her  foster-sister,  Zebouda,  and  said 
to  her  : 

"  It  is  a  long  time  since  I  have  seen  Hozae'l. 
I  would  like  to  take  him  to  my  palace  and  keep 
him  there  for  a  day  and  a  night.  The  child  is 
weaned  and  no  longer  needs  your  care.  I  will 
give  him  a  robe  of  hyacinth  and  a  necklace  of 
pearls." 

And  she  did  not  tell  Zebouda  what  she  had 
learnt  from  Zabulon,  so  great  was  her  fear  of 
the  king. 

But  she  noticed  that  Zebouda's  face  shone  with 
unaccustomed  joy. 

'  Why  are  you  so  joyful  ?  " 

Zebouda  hesitated  a  moment,  and  said  : 

"  I  am  joyful,  Princess  Lilith,  because  you  love 
my  son." 

"  And  your  husband,  where  is  he  ?  " 

Zebouda  hesitated  again,  and  answered  : 

"  He  has  gone  to  collect  the  flock  on  the 
mountain." 

Noun  hid  little  Hozae'l  under  her  clothes ;  and 
Lilith  and  the  good  negress  returned  to  the 
palace  at  the  hour  when  the  sun  was  setting 
behind  Jerusalem. 


When  Lilith  was  in  her  room,  she  took  Hozae'l 
on  her  knees ;  and  the  child  laughed  and  tried 
to  grasp  the  little  princess's  long  ear-rings. 

But  Noun,  who  was  preparing  a  mess  of  maize 


96  LILITH 

pap  for  the  child  in  an  adjoining  room,  ran  in 
and  said  : 

"  The  king  !     Here  is  the  king  !  " 

Lilith  had  only  time  to  hide  Hozael  in  the 
bottom  of  a  large  basket  and  to  cover  him  up 
with  a  heap  of  silks  and  bright-coloured  wools. 

King  Herod  entered  with  a  heavy  step,  his 
back  bowed,  his  bloodshot  eyes  sunk  in  his 
cadaverous  face,  while  collars  and  plates  of  gold 
jingled  upon  him  ;  and  his  chin  was  agitated  by 
a  trembling  that  shook  all  his  plaited  beard. 

He  said  to  Lilith  : 

"  Where  have  you  been  ?  " 

She  answered  : 

"  In  Jericho." 

And  she  raised  her  tranquil  eyes  towards  the 


"  Oh  !  how  like  her  she  is  !  "  murmured  Herod. 

At  that  moment  a  little  cry  came  from  the 
basket. 

"  Be  quiet,  won't  you  ?  "  said  Lilith  to  Ash- 
taroth,  the  cat,  who  was  sleeping  on  the  carpet. 

Then  she  said  to  the  king  : 

"  Father,  you  seem  to  be  troubled  by  some- 
thing. Would  you  like  me  to  sing  you  a  song  ?  ': 

And  taking  her  zither,  she  sang  a  song  about 
the  roses. 

And  the  king  murmured  : 

"  Oh  !    that  voice  !  " 

And  he  fled,  as  if  seized  with  terror,  because 
Lilith's  looks  and  song  had  reminded  him  of 
the  voice  and  eyes  of  Queen  Mariamne. 


LILITH  97 

A  short  time  afterwards  Lilith  went  into  the 
garden  and  saw  old  Zabulon  weeping. 

"  Why  are  you  weeping,  old  Zabulon  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  You  know  why ;  Princess  Lilith,  I  am  weeping 
because  the  king  desires  to  kill  the  little  child  who 
is  the  Messiah." 

"  But,"  said  Lilith,  "  if  he  were  really  the 
Messiah,  men  would  not  have  the  power  to  kill 
him." 

"  God  desires  men  to  help  Him,"  answered 
Zabulon.  "  Princess,  you  who  are  good  and 
compassionate,  you  ought  to  warn  the  father 
and  mother  of  the  little  child." 

"  But  where  shall  I  find  them  ?  " 

"  Ask  the  people  of  Bethlehem." 

"  But  ought  I  to  save  him  who  will  drive  my 
race  out  of  the  palace,  him  through  whom  I 
shall  perhaps  one  day  be  a  poor  prisoner  or  a 
beggar  in  the  streets  ?  " 

"  That  time  is  far  off,"  said  Zabulon,  "  and 
the  Messiah  is  as  yet  only  a  very  little  child, 
weaker  than  little  Hozae'l.  Besides,  the  Messiah 
will  have  enough  power  to  be  king  with- 
out harming  anybody.  And  if  one  day 
you  have  a  daughter,  Princess  Lilith,  the 
Messiah,  when  he  is  grown  up,  could  take  her 
in  marriage." 

"  But  is  he  the  Messiah  ?  "  asked  Lilith. 

"  Yes,"  said  Zabulon,  "  for  he  was  born  in 
Bethlehem  at  the  time  declared  by  the  prophets, 
and  the  wise  men  have  seen  his  star." 

"He  must  be  beautiful,  though  little,  must 
he  not,  Zabulon  ?  " 


LILITH 


"  It  is  written  that  he  will  be  the  most  beau- 
tiful among  the  children  of  men." 
"  I  will  go  and  see  him,"  said  Lilith. 


When  night  came,  Lilith  wrapped  herself  in 
dark  garments  ;  and  the  bracelets  and  circlets 
of  gold  on  her  arms  and  ankles,  and  the  necklaces 
of  gold  on  her  neck,  and  the  precious  stones  with 
which  she  was  covered,  shone  through  her 
garments  with  as  mild  a  radiance  as  the  stars  in 
the  sky  ;  and  thus  Lilith  resembled  the  night, 
whose  name  she  bore. 

For  "  Lilith  "  in  the  Hebrew  language  means 
Night. 

She  went  out  of  the  palace  secretly,  with  Noun, 
the  negress,  and  she  reflected  on  her  way  : 

"  I  should  not  like  the  Messiah  to  take  away 
my  father's  crown,  for  it  would  be  hard  for  me 
to  live  no  longer  in  a  beautiful  palace,  and  no 
more  to  have  beautiful  carpets,  fine  dresses, 
jewels  and  perfumes.  But  neither  do  I  wish 
that  this  little  newly-born  child  should  be  put 
to  death.  Therefore  I  shall  tell  my  father 
that  I  have  discovered  his  retreat,  and  as  a  reward 
for  that  service  I  shall  beg  him  to  spare  this  child 
and  to  keep  him  in  his  palace.  In  this  way  he 
will  be  unable  to  do  us  harm  ;  but  if  he  is  the 
Messiah,  he  will  associate  us  with  his  power. 


Lilith  found  Zebouda  in  prayer  with  her 
husband,  Methouel.  A.nd  both  seemed  to  be 
filled  with  great  joy. 


LILITH  99 

Then  Lilith  thought  of  an  artifice. 

"  Hozael  is  well,"  said  she,  "  and  I  will  bring 
him  back  to  you  to-morrow.  But  since  you 
know  where  the  Messiah  is,  lead  me  to  him.  I 
have  come  to  worship  him." 

Methouel  was  a  simple  man,  and  little  inclined 
to  believe  evil.  He  answered  : 

"  I  will  lead  you,  Princess." 


When  they  reached  the  place  where  the  child 
was,  Lilith  was  greatly  astonished,  for  she  had 
expected  something  extraordinary  and  magni- 
ficent, though  she  did  not  know  what,  and  she 
saw  but  a  hut  built  against  the  side  of  a  rock, 
and  beneath  its  thatched  roof  an  ass,  an  ox, 
a  man  who  had  the  appearance  of  an  artisan,  a 
woman  of  the  people,  beautiful  indeed,  but 
pale  and  fragile  and  poorly  clad,  and  in  the 
manger,  on  the  straw,  a  little  child  who  at  first 
seemed  like  many  other  children. 

But  as  she  drew  nearer,  she  saw  his  eyes,  and 
in  those  eyes  a  look  which  was  not  that  of  a 
child,  an  infinite  and  more  than  human  tender- 
ness ;  and  she  perceived  that  the  only  light  in 
the  stable  was  the  light  that  emanated  from  him. 

She  said  to  the  young  mother  : 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Miriam." 

"  And  your  little  boy's  ?  " 

"  Jesus." 

"  He  seems  to  be  very  good." 

"  He  sometimes  weeps,  but  he  never  cries  out." 

"  Would  you  allow  me  to  embrace  him  ?  " 

7* 


IOO  LILITH 

"  Yes,  lady,"  said  Miriam. 

Lilith  bent  down  and  kissed  the  child  on  the 
forehead  ;  and  Miriam  was  a  little  angry  to  see 
that  she  did  not  kneel. 

"  Then,"  said  Lilith,  "  this  little  child  is  the 
Messiah  ?  " 

"  It  is  as  you  have  said,  lady." 

"  And  he  will  be  the  King  of  the  Jews  ?  " 

"  That  is  why  God  has  sent  him." 

"  But  then  he  will  make  war,  he  will  kill  many 
men,  and  he  will  dethrone  King  Herod  or  his 
successor  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  Miriam,  "  for  his  kingdom  is  not 
of  this  world.  He  will  have  neither  guards  nor 
soldiers ;  he  will  have  neither  palaces  nor 
treasures  ;  he  will  raise  no  taxes,  and  he  will 
live  like  the  poorest  fishermen  on  the  lake  of 
Genesareth.  He  will  be  the  servant  of  the 
humble  and  lowly.  He  will  cure  the  sick,  he 
will  console  the  afflicted.  He  will  teach  truth 
and  justice,  and  it  is  over  hearts  and  not  over 
bodies  that  he  will  reign.  He  will  suffer  in 
order  to  teach  us  the  worth  of  suffering.  He 
will  be  the  king  of  tears,  of  charity,  of  pardon. 
He  will  be  the  king  of  love.  For  he  will  love 
men  ;  and  to  those  who  are  tormented  with  the 
desire  of  loving  and  for  whom  the  earth  is  not 
enough,  he  will  tell  how  their  poor  hearts  can 
find  contentment  and  joy.  He  will  have  in- 
exhaustible mercy  for  all  those,  even  though 
guilty,  who  have  kept  this  gift  of  loving  and  of 
feeling  themselves  the  brothers  of  other  men, 
and  who  do  not  prefer  themselves  to  others. 
And,  doubtless,  he  will  have  a  throne " 


LILITH  IOI 

"  Ah !  You  see,  I  was  right,"  said  Lilith, 
still  resisting. 

"  But,"  resumed  Miriam,  "  that  throne  will 
be  a  cross.  It  is  on  a  cross  that  he  will  die,  in 
order  to  expiate  the  sins  of  men  and  that  God, 
his  father,  may  take  pity  upon  them." 

Lilith  listened  with  astonishment.  Slowly  she 
turned  her  head  towards  the  manger  ;  she  saw 
that  the  child  was  looking  at  her,  and  under  the 
caress  of  his  deep  eyes,  she  was  conquered,  and 
slipped  on  her  knees,  murmuring  : 

"  I  was  never  told  these  things." 

And  she  worshipped. 

Noun,  the  good  negress,  had  for  a  long  time 
been  kneeling  and  weeping. 

"  I  know,"  said  Lilith,  as  she  got  up,  "  that 
King  Herod  seeks  the  child  to  put  him  to  death. 
Take  the  ass  (I  will  pay  his  master),  and  flee  !  " 


By  the  narrow  paths  which  twist  about  the 
round  hills,  Jesus  and  his  mother  and  Joseph  and 
Lilith  and  the  negress  and  the  ass  reached  the 
plain. 

"  I  must  leave  you  here,"  said  the  Princess. 
"  I  am  Princess  Lilith,  King  Herod's  daughter. 
Remember  me." 

And  while  Miriam,  mounted  on  the  ass  which 
Joseph  led,  and  holding  Jesus  in  her  arms,  went 
away  along  the  road  to  the  right,  Lilith  followed 
with  her  eyes  in  the  night  the  aureole  which 
surrounded  the  divine  brow  of  the  little  child. 

And    just    at    the    moment    when    the    pale, 


IO2  LILITH 

mysterious  light  disappeared  behind  a  wood  of 
sycamore  trees,  there  appeared  on  the  road  at 
the  left-hand  side,  with  a  noise  of  horses  and 
clanking  of  steel  and  rapid  flashes  of  helmets 
in  the  moonlight,  the  squadron  of  Roman  soldiers 
marching  towards  Bethlehem.  .  .  . 


THE  BELL 


THE  BELL 

THE    little     parish     of    Lande-Fleurie   had 
an  old  bell  and  an  old  parish  priest. 
The  bell  was  so  cracked  that  its  sound 
was  like  an  old  woman's  cough.     It  was  unpleasant 
to  hear,  and  it  saddened  the  labourers  and  shep- 
herds scattered  among  the  fields. 

The  parish  priest,  Father  Corentin,  was  still 
sturdy  in  spite  of  his  seventy-five  years.  He 
had  the  face  of  a  child,  wrinkled  but  rosy, 
framed  with  white  hairs  like  the  skeins  of  wool 
which  the  good  women  of  Lande-Fleurie  used 
to  weave.  And  he  was  loved  by  his  flock  for  his 
goodness  and  great  charity. 


As  the  period  approached  when  Father  Corentin 
was  about  to  complete  the  fiftieth  year  of  his 
priesthood,  his  parishioners  resolved  to  give  him 
a  present  of  some  importance  to  mark  this 
anniversary. 

The  three  churchwardens  secretly  made  a 
collection  in  every  house,  and  when  they  had  got 
together  a  hundred  crowns  they  brought  them 
to  the  priest,  begging  him  to  go  to  the  town  and 
himself  choose  the  new  bell. 

"  My  children,"  said  Father  Corentin,  "  my 
dear  children  ...  it  is  evidently  the  good  God 
who  ...  so  to  speak  ...  in  some  way  .  .  ." 

And  he  could  not  go  on,  so  greatly  was  he  moved. 
He  could  only  murmur  : 

105 


IO6  THE    BELL 


"  Nunc  dimittis  servum  tuum,  Domine,  secun- 
dum  verbum  tuum  in  pace.11 

("  Now,  Lord,  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart 
in  peace,  according  to  thy  word.") 


On  the  following  day,  Father  Corentin  'set 
out  to  buy  the  bell.  He  had  to  go  two  leagues 
on  foot,  as  far  as  the  village  of  Rosy-les-Roses, 
where  the  diligence  passed  that  went  to  the  good 
town  of  Pont-1'Archeveque,  the  chief  town  of 
the  province. 

It  was  fine  weather.  The  life  of  the  trees, 
of  the  birds,  of  the  herbs  and  the  flowers  rustled 
in  the  sun  on  both  sides  of  the  road. 

And  the  old  priest,  his  head  already  full  of  fine 
future  peals,  walked  along  joyously,  praising  God, 
like  Saint  Francis,  for  the  gladness  of  creation. 

As  he  approached  Rosy-les-Roses,  he  saw,  on 
the  side  of  the  road,  an  unharnessed  cart  belong- 
ing to  some  performing  gipsies.  Not  far  from 
the  cart,  an  old  horse  was  lying  on  his  side, 
his  four  legs  outstretched  and  stiff,  the  curves 
of  his  ribs  and  the  pointed  bones  of  his  rump 
bursting  through  his  worn  skin,  blood  in  his 
nostrils,  and  with  a  huge  head  and  white  eyes. 

An  old  man  and  an  old  woman,  clothed  in 
strange  rags  and  wearing  tights  of  reddish  cotton 
sprinkled  with  stars,  were  sitting  on  the  bank 
of  a  ditch,  weeping  for  their  dead  horse. 

A  girl  of  fifteen  rose  out  of  the  bottom  of 
the  ditch  and  ran  towards  the  priest,  saying  : 

"  Charity,  Father,  charity  if  you  please  !  " 

Her  voice  was  husky  yet  gentle,  and  it  modu- 


THE    BELL 


lated  her  prayer  like  a  gipsy  song.  "The  child, 
whose  skin  was  the  colour  of  freshly  tanned  leather, 
wore  only  a  dirty  little  smock  and  a  red  petticoat  ; 
but  she  had  large  velvety  black  eyes,  and  lips 
like  ripe  cherries  ;  her  yellow  arms  were  tattooed 
with  blue  flowers,  and  a  leather  band  held  back 
her  black  hair,  which  was  arranged  in  the  shape 
of  a  fan  on  each  side  of  her  thin  face,  just  as 
is  seen  in  Egyptian  statues. 

The  priest,  slackening  his  pace,  had  taken  a 
couple  of  pence  out  of  his  purse.  But,  meeting 
the  child's  eyes,  he  stopped,  and  began  to  question 
her. 

"  My  brother,"  she  explained,  "  is  in  prison 
because  they  said  he  stole  a  fowl.  It  was  he 
who  earned  our  livelihood,  and  we  have  not  eaten 
for  two  days." 

The  priest  put  the  pennies  back  into  his  purse, 
and  took  out  a  silver  coin. 

"  I  am  able  to  juggle,"  she  said,  "  and  my 
mother  tells  fortunes.  But  they  will  not  let 
us  carry  on  our  trade  in  the  towns  and  villages, 
because  we  are  too  poor.  And  now  our  horse 
is  dead.  What  is  to  become  of  us  ?  " 

"  But,"  asked  the  priest,  "  could  you  not 
look  for  work  in  the  country  ?  J! 

"  The  people  are  afraid  of  us  and  throw 
stones  at  us.  Then  we  have  not  learnt  how  to 
work  ;  we  can  only  do  our  own  tricks.  If  we 
had  a  horse  and  a  little  money  to  get  clothes, 
we  might  be  able  to  live  by  our  own  trade.  .  .  . 
But  there  is  nothing  left  for  us  except  to  die." 

The  priest  put  the  silver  coin  back  into  his 
purse. 


IO8  THE    BELL 

"  Do  you  love  the  good  God  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  will  love  Him  if  He  helps  us,"  said  the  child. 

The  priest  felt  in  his  girdle  the  weight  of  the 
bag  that  contained  his  parishioners'  hundred 
crowns. 

The  beggar  did  not  take  her  eyes  off  the  holy 
priest,  her  gipsy  eyes  that  were  almost  all  pupils. 
He  asked  : 

"  Are  you  good  ?  " 

"  Good  ?  "  said  the  gipsy  with  astonishment, 
for  she  did  not  understand. 

"  Say  :    '  My  God,  I  love  you  !  ' 

The  child  was  silent,  her  eyes  full  of  tears. 
The  priest  had  unfastened  his  cassock  and  taken 
out  the  bag  of  money. 

The  gipsy  snatched  the  bag  with  the  gesture 
of  a  monkey,  and  said  : 

"  Father,  I  love  you." 

And  she  fled  towards  the  old  couple  who  had 
not  moved  and  were  still  weeping  for  their  dead 
horse. 


The  priest  continued  his  walk  towards  Rosy-les- 
Roses,  thinking  of  the  extreme  poverty  in  which 
it  pleases  God  to  keep  some  of  His  creatures, 
and  praying  Him  to  enlighten  that  little  wanderer, 
who  obviously  had  no  religion,  and  who,  perhaps, 
had  not  even  received  Holy  Baptism. 

But  suddenly  he  recollected  that  it  was  no 
longer  any  use  going  to  Pont-1'Archeveque,  since 
he  no  longer  had  the  money  for  the  bell. 

And  he  retraced  his  steps. 


THE    BELL  I 09 

He  could  hardly  understand  now  how  he  could 
have  given  to  an  unknown  beggar,  to  a  performing 
gipsy,  such  an  enormous  sum — that  did  not  belong 
to  him. 

He  hurried  on,  hoping  to  see  the  gipsy  girl. 
But  there  was  no  longer  anything  on  the  roadside 
except  the  dead  horse  and  the  cart. 

He  reflected  on  what  he  had  just  done.  He 
had,  without  any  doubt,  sinned  grievously :  he 
had  abused  the  confidence  of  his  flock,  misappro- 
priated money  in  his  charge,  committed  a  sort  of 
theft. 

And  he  saw  with  terror  the  consequences  of 
his  fault.  How  could  he  hide  it  ?  How  repair 
it  ?  Where  could  he  find  another  hundred 
crowns  ?  And,  in  the  meantime,  what  was  he 
to  answer  to  those  who  might  question  him  ? 
What  explanation  could  he  give  of  his  conduct  ? 

The  sky  darkened.  The  trees  became  a  crude 
and  staring  green  against  the  livid  horizon. 
Large  drops  fell.  Father  Corentin  was  im- 
pressed by  the  sadness  of  creation. 

He  was  able  to  return  to  his  presbytery  without 
being  noticed. 


"  Are  you  back  already,  Father  ?  "  asked  his 
servant,  old  Scholastica.  "  Then  you  did  not 
go  to  Pont-1'Archeveque  ?  " 

The  priest  told  a  falsehood. 

"  I  missed  the  diligence  at  Rosy-les-Roses. 
...  I  will  go  another  day.  .  .  .  But  listen,  do 
not  tell  anybody  that  I  am  back." 


110  THE    BELL 

He  did  not  say  his  Mass  the  next  day.  He 
remained  shut  up  in  his  room  and  did  not  even 
dare  to  walk  in  his  orchard. 

But,  on  the  following  day,  he  was  sent  for  to 
give  Extreme  Unction  to  a  sick  man  in  the  hamlet 
of  Clos-Moussu. 

"  He  has  not  returned,"  said  the  housekeeper. 

"  Scholastica  is  mistaken  ;  here  I  am,"  said 
Father  Corentin. 


On  his  way  back  from  Clos-Moussu,  he  met  one 
of  his  most  pious  parishioners. 

"  Well,  Father,  have  you  had  a  pleasant 
journey  ?  " 

The  priest  lied  for  the  second  time. 

"  Excellent,  my  friend,  excellent." 

"  And  the  bell !  " 

The  priest  told  a  further  lie.  Alas  !  he  had 
already  given  up  counting  them. 

"  Superb,  my  friend,  superb  !  One  would 
say  it  was  made  of  silver.  And  what  a  pretty 
sound  !  If  you  only  give  it  a  fillip  with  your 
thumb,  it  keeps  on  humming  so  long  that  you 
would  think  it  was  never  going  to  end." 

"  And  when  shall  we  see  it !  " 

"  Soon,  my  son,  soon.  But  its  baptismal 
name  must  first  be  engraved  on  the  metal,  and 
those  of  its  godfather  and  godmother,  and  some 
verses  from  the  Holy  Scriptures.  .  „  .  And,  you 
see,  that  takes  time." 


THE    BELL  III 

"  Scholastica,"  said  the  priest  when  he  got 
home,  "  if  we  sold  the  arm-chair,  the  clock,  and 
the  cupboard  that  are  in  my  room,  do  you  think 
they  would  fetch  a  hundred  crowns  ?  " 

"  They  would  not  fetch  three  gold  pieces, 
Father.  For,  saving  your  reverence,  your  furni- 
ture is  not  worth  twopence." 

"  Scholastica,"  resumed  the  priest,  "  I  shall 
eat  no  more  meat.  Meat  disagrees  with  me." 

"  Your  reverence,"  said  the  old  servant,  "  that 
is  not  natural,  and  I  am  certain  there  is  something 
the  matter  with  you  .  .  .  ever  since  the  day 
you  started  for  Pont-1'Archeveque.  What  hap- 
pened to  you  then  ?  " 

And  she  bothered  him  so  much  with  questions 
that  he  ended  by  telling  her  everything. 

"  Ah !  "  said  she,  "  that  does  not  surprise 
me.  Your  good  heart  will  ruin  you.  But  do 
not  worry  about  it,  Father.  I  will  take  it  upon 
myself  to  explain  the  matter  until  you  have 
got  together  another  hundred  crowns." 


And  then  Scholastica  invented  stories,  which 
she  poured  out  to  everybody  :  "  The  new  bell 
had  been  cracked  when  it  was  being  packed,  and 
it  had  been  necessary  to  cast  it  again.  The  bell 
had  been  cast  again,  but  the  priest  had  had  the 
idea  of  sending  it  to  Rome  so  that  it  might 
be  blessed  by  our  Holy  Father  the  Pope,  and  that 
was  a  long  journey.  .  .  ." 

The  priest  allowed  her  to  talk,  but  he  became 
more  and  more  unhappy.  For,  besides  reproach- 
ing himself  for  his  own  falsehoods,  he  felt 


112  THE    BELL 

responsible  for  those  of  Scholastica,  and  this, 
joined  to  the  misappropriation  of  his  parishioners' 
money,  formed  at  last  a  frightful  heap  of  sins. 
He  bent  under  their  load,  and,  little  by  little,  a 
terrible  pallor  replaced,  on  his  thin  cheeks,  the 
red  roses  of  his  innocent  and  robust  old  age. 


The  day  fixed  for  the  parish  priest's  jubilee 
and  the  baptism  of  the  bell  had  long  passed.  The 
inhabitants  of  Lande-Fleurie  were  astonished  at. 
such  a  delay.  Rumours  spread  about.  Farigoul, 
the  smith,  said  that  Father  Corentin  had  been 
seen  in  company  with  a  bad  woman,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Rosy-les-Roses,  and  he  added  : 

"  I  tell  you  what  happened  ;  he  has  spent  the 
money  for  the  bell  with  wenches." 

A  party  was  formed  against  the  worthy 
minister.  When  he  walked  in  the  streets*  there 
were  hats  that  remained  on  heads,  and  as  he 
passed  he  heard  hostile  murmurs. 

The  poor  holy  man  was  overwhelmed  with 
remorse.  He  saw  the  full  extent  of  his  fault. 
He  felt  the  saddest  attrition  ;  and  yet,  try  as 
he  would,  he  could  not  reach  perfect  contrition. 

For  he  felt  that  he  had  given  this  imprudent 
alms,  this  alms  from  the  money  of  others,  almost 
in  spite  of  himself  and  without  even  having 
been  able  to  think  of  what  he  was  doing.  He 
told  himself  also  that  this  unreasonable  charity 
might  be,  to  the  soul  of  the  little  gipsy,  the  best 
revelation  of  God,  and  the  beginning  of  an  inward 
illumination.  And  he  kept  seeing  the  eyes  of 
the  little  wanderer,  so  gentle  and  so  full  of  tears. 


THE    BELL  113 

However,  the  anguish  of  his  conscience  became 
intolerable.  His  fault  grew  by  mere  lapse  of 
time.  One  day,  after  having  remained  a  long 
time  in  prayer,  he  resolved  to  unburden  himself 
of  his  sin  by  confessing  it  publicly  to  his 
parishioners. 


On  the  following  Sunday,  he  mounted  the 
pulpit  after  the  Gospel,  and  paler  and  tenser 
for  a  more  sublime  effort  than  the  martyrs  in 
the  arena,  he  began  : 

"  My  dear  brethren,  my  dear  friends,  my 
dear  children,  I  have  a  confession  to  make  to 
you.  .  .  ." 

At  that  moment,  a  clear,  silver,  limpid  peal 
rang  forth  from  the  steeple  and  filled  the  old 
church.  .  .  .  All  heads  turned,  and  a  wondering 
whisper  ran  along  the  ranks  of  the  faithful : 

"  The  new  bell !   the  new  bell !  " 


Was  it  a  miracle  ?  And  had  God  sent  the 
new  bell  by  His  angels,  in  order  to  save  the 
honour  of  his  faithful  minister  ? 

Or  had  Scholastica  gone  and  confided  her  old 
master's  embarrassment  to  those  two  American 
ladies — do  you  know  them  ? — Susy  and  Betty 
Percival,  who  lived  in  a  splendid  country  house 
three  leagues  distant  from  Lande-Fleurie,  and 
had  these  excellent  ladies  arranged  to  give  Father 
Corentin  this  pretty  surprise  ? 

8 


'rHE  BELL 


In  my  opinion,  this  second  explanation  would 
raise  even  more  difficulties  than  the  first. 

However  that  may  be,  the  inhabitants  of 
Lande-Fleurie  never  knew  what  it  was  that 
Father  Corentin  had  to  confess. 


SAINT     JOHN     AND 
THE  DUCHESS  ANNE 


SAINT  JOHN  AND  THE  DUCHESS  ANNE 

THE  parish  of  Saint  John  of  the  Finger  is 
thus    named   because   it   possesses   in   its 
church  one  of  the  most  precious  of  Chris- 
tian relics — the  actual  finger  of  Saint  John  the 
Baptist,  the  sacred  forefinger  which  on  the  banks 
of  the  Jordan  pointed  the  crowds  to  the  Divine 
Saviour  of  men. 

Some  scholars  of  the  present  age  maintain 
that  the  word  "  finger  "  is  here  but  an  ortho- 
graphical alteration  of  the  word  "  figurine," 
that  it  therefore  comes  from  the  Latin  word 
"  figura"  meaning  a  shape  or  figure,  that  there 
are,  in  the  town,  the  remains  of  a  number  of 
potters'  moulds  which  date  from  Roman  times, 
and  that  thus,  when  one  says  "  Saint  John  of 
the  Finger,"  it  is  as  if  one  said,  "  Saint  John 
of  the  figures  or  shapes."  And  certainly  this 
explanation  is  plausible.  Nevertheless,  between 
two  etymologies,  a  Christian  ought  to  prefer 
that  from  which  he  can  derive  most  edification. 


Even  to-day,  this  Finger  performs  miracles 
from  time  to  time.  But  four  or  five  centuries 
ago,  when  faith  was  more  living,  it  performed 
them  in  abundance. 

The  priests  used  to  present  the  venerable  relic 
to  the  faithful,  enclosed  in  a  case  of  gold  and 
crystal ;  and  the  greater  number  of  those  sick 

117 


Il8        SAINT   JOHN    AND    THE    DUCHESS    ANNE 

persons  who  kissed  it  were  cured,  above  all  if 
they  were  poor. 

For  the  Finger  of  the  holy  Forerunner  preferred 
to  succour  serfs,  villeins,  and  people  of  low  estate  ; 
but  it  was  distrustful  and  parsimonious  towards 
the  great,  as  appears  in  this  veracious  story. 


In  these  times  the  Duchess  Anne  of  Brittany 
was,  in  spite  of  her  power  and  her  immense 
riches,  in  the  most  piteous  state  in  the  world, 
for  she  was  plagued  by  an  ulcer  which  made  her 
suffer  a  thousand  deaths,  and  gave  her  no  rest 
either  by  day  or  night.  In  vain  had  she  summoned 
the  most  famous  leeches  of  Padua  and  Ravenna. 
Their  science  had  to  yield  before  the  devouring 
evil. 

Then  she  thought  that,  without  doubt,  the 
Finger  of  Saint  John  could  cure  her,  and  she 
commanded  the  priests  to  bring  the  benevolent 
relic  to  her  castle.  She  promised  that  if  she  was 
cured  she  would  give  ten  thousand  golden  crowns 
to  the  poor,  and  ten  thousand  more  for  the  beau- 
tifying of  the  miraculous  sanctuary. 

Now,  it  was  ten  days'  journey  from  Saint 
John  of  the  Finger  to  the  Duchess  Anne's  castle. 

The  Finger  was  placed  in  a  rich  reliquary 
borne  by  monks  chanting  canticles,  and  a  great 
multitude  of  the  faithful  followed  them. 

On  the  first  day  the  trees  along  the  road  bowed 
with  respect  as  the  procession  passed  along,  but 
towards  evening  the  trees  ceased  to  bow,  and 
those  who  bore  the  reliquary  felt  an  invincible 


SAINT   JOHN    AND    THE    DUCHESS    ANNE 

fatigue  which  prevented  them  from  advancing 
further. 

They  looked  into  the  reliquary  and  saw  that 
the  Finger  was  no  longer  there. 

For  the  Finger  had  said  to  itself  on  the  way  : 
"  What  are  they  doing  with  me  here  ?  After 
all,  a  saint  is  more  than  a  duchess,  and  it  is  for 
her  to  put  herself  to  some  inconvenience." 

And  thereupon,  taking  with  it  its  crystal  case, 
the  Finger  had  returned  in  the  air  to  its  church, 
where  the  priests  found  it  again  the  next  day. 


The  Duchess  Anne  understood  that  she  must 
go  to  the  saint,  since  the  saint  refused  to  come 
to  her,  and  this  is  why  that,  in  spite  of  the  length 
of  the  journey,  she  went  to  Saint  John  of  the 
Finger.  She  presented  herself  in  the  church  in 
pompous  apparel,  clad  in  purple  and  brocade, 
and  followed  by  her  pages  and  her  ladies-in-wait- 
ing. And  having  placed  on  the  recalcitrant 
relic  a  kiss  in  which  there  were  at  once  fervour 
and  condescension,  she  waited  for  her  cure  with 
serenity. 

The  cure  did  not  come. 

The  Duchess  Anne  grew  obstinate. 

She  paid  in  advance  the  twenty  thousand 
golden  crowns  she  had  promised. 

She  made  a  vow  to  consecrate  to  the  Lord 
in  a  Bernardine  convent  the  virginity  of  her 
eldest  daughter,  who  was  a  person  of  great 
beauty. 

She   sent   orders   that   a   heretic,   whose   trial 


I2O        SAINT   JOHN    AND    THE    DUCHESS    ANNE 

had  been  unduly  protracted,  should  be  con- 
demned and  burned  on  the  market-place  of 
Rennes. 

And  she  caused  three  hundred  waxen  candles 
to  be  lighted  before  the  shrine  in  which  the 
Finger  was  enclosed. 

But  her  malady  did  not  leave  her. 

And  yet  each  day,  all  about  her,  artisans  and 
peasants,  beggar-women  and  mountebanks,  men- 
dicants and  cut-throats,  lepers  and  highway 
robbers,  were  instantly  restored  to  health  by  the 
power  of  the  compassionate  Finger. 


The  Duchess  Anne  then  consulted  an  old 
priest,  renowned  for  his  knowledge  and  his 
virtues. 

"  But,"  said  she,  "  why  does  the  Saint  refuse 
with  this  obstinacy  to  me  what  he  grants  to  all 
these  wretches  whose  lives  are  of  no  account  to 
anybody  ?  " 

"  They  are  of  some  account  at  least  to  them- 
selves," replied  the  old  priest.  "  And  as  the 
saint  consents  to  cure  them,  their  lives  are  of 
account  also  to  God,  and  it  pleases  Him  to  be 
served  here  below  by  these  poor  people." 

"  Yet,"  answered  the  duchess,  "  if  the  saint 
cared  to  take  some  interest  in  me,  would  he  not 
find  more  advantages  in  that  than  in  occupying 
himself  with  this  herd  of  beggars  ?  I  am  power- 
ful, and  I  would  not  be  ungrateful." 

"  Learn  to  know  the  character  of  this  great 
prophet  better,"  said  the  old  man.  "  He  was  a 


SAINT   JOHN    AND    THE    DUCHESS    ANNE        121 

rather  rugged  saint,  and  he  never  had  any  re- 
spect for  either  riches  or  external  pomp.  He  wore 
a  garment  of  camel's  hair  and  a  leathern  girdle 
about  his  loins.  His  meat  was  locusts  and  wild 
honey.  And  he  gladly  welcomed  the  poor  and 
humble,  and  baptized  them  in  the  waters  of 
Jordan.  But  when  he  saw  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
ducees  coming  to  be  baptized,  he  drove  them 
away  with  hard  words,  because  he  knew  that 
these  people  were  proud  in  their  hearts  and 
thought  themselves  superior  to  other  men." 


The  Duchess  Anne  reflected  upon  these  words. 
She  told  herself  that  it  would  not  be  easy  for  her 
to  overcome  the  prejudice  of  this  rugged  patron 
of  the  common  people,  and  she  thought  of  this 
stratagem. 

She  put  on  a  dress  of  fustian  and  a  peasant's 
cloak,  and  thus  dressed  she  slipped  into  the  crowd 
in  order  that,  without  being  perceived,  she  might 
kiss  the  merciful  relic. 

And  this  time  the  duchess  was  in  fact  delivered 
of  her  malady,  whether  it  was  that  the  saint 
was  so  busy  as  to  be  duped  by  her  artifice,  or  that 
he  cured  her,  without  knowing  it,  in  the  jumble 
of  the  other  sick  persons. 

And,  at  the  same  time  as  the  body,  the  good 
saint  healed  the  soul.  The  Duchess  Anne  sud- 
denly gained  a  knowledge  of  charity.  She  did 
not  shut  up  her  daughter  in  a  cloister,  and  she 
did  not  cause  the  poor  heretic  of  Rennes  to  be 
burned,  it  having  been  revealed  to  her  that  God 


122        SAINT   JOHN    AND    THE    DUCHESS    ANNE 

did  not  demand    either    that    imprisonment    or 
that  execution. 

And  she  began  to  give  much  in  alms.  And 
not  only  did  she  relieve  the  indigent ;  she  loved 
them,  because  it  was  when  wearing  their  livery 
that  she  had  been  cured.  And  she  did  not 
believe  herself  above  them.  And  she  died  in 
the  odour  of  sanctity. 


THE  TWO  FLOWERS 


THE   TWO    FLOWERS 


MESSIRE  ORY  DE  HAUTCCEUR  was 
riding  through  the  country  one  day  on 
his  white  horse,  seeking  adventures.  He 
was  clad  from  head  to  foot  in  steel,  and  a  plume 
an  ell  long  floated  over  his  morion.  Behind 
came  his  chaplain,  a  venerable  man  with  a  red, 
good-natured  face,  slowly  balancing  himself  on 
the  back  of  a  mule  ;  then  four  men-at-arms,  clad 
in  coarse  fustian  and  astride  of  ill-conditioned 
nags,  for  the  good  knight  was  richer  in  virtue 
than  in  coin. 

As  he  rose  in  his  stirrups  to  explore  the  horizon, 
he  perceived  a  cloud  of  dust  in  the  distance. 
The  cloud  grew  larger  and  approached  him  ; 
from  the  midst  of  it  came  a  noise  of  furious  gallop- 
ing. The  whirlwind  passed  close  to  Ory.  He 
distinguished  at  the  head  of  the  band  a  knight  of 
tall  stature  in  black  armour,  then  men-at-arms 
with  miscreant  faces,  and,  in  the  middle  of  them, 
bound  on  a  horse  by  her  girdle,  her  feet  fastened 
to  the  mane,  and  her  head  tossing  on  the  crupper, 
a  marvellously  beautiful  woman,  in  a  white  dress, 
whose  long  golden  hair  was  blown  by  the  wind 
and  intwined  with  the  long  tail  of  the  palfrey. 

"  Help  !  "  she  cried,  "  in  the  name  of  God  and 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  !  " 

Ory  de  Hautcoeur  clapped  spurs  to  his  horse, 
but  the  cavalcade  was  already  some  distance  off, 

"5 


126  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

and  it  was  galloping  so  fast  that  the  good  knight's 
horse,  though  properly  spurred,  could  not  reach 
it.  His  four  companions  made  an  effort  and 
followed  him  from  afar.  Ory  shouted  to  the 
black  knight : 

"  Stop,  stop  !  ravisher  of  women  !  felon  !  rene- 
gade !  " 

The  other  did  not  hear,  and  continued  to 
gallop  away. 

Then,  in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  say  Amen, 
Ory  leaped  to  the  ground,  took  up  a  small  stone, 
remounted  his  horse,  and  hurled  the  stone  with 
such  strength  and  skill  that  it  struck  the  black 
knight's  helmet  with  a  loud  noise. 

The  wicked  knight  swore  like  a  pagan,  and  he 
and  his  band  turned  round.  He  sneered  when 
he  saw  Ory  on  his  lean  horse  and  the  poor  appear- 
ance of  his  four  varlets.  He  did  not  think  of 
this,  that  God  was  with  Ory. 

It  would  take  too  long  to  describe  the  combat. 
Know  only  that  Ory  cleaved  the  knight  in  twain 
with  a  great  stroke  of  his  sword,  and  that  he  and 
his  four  good  servants  killed  or  put  to  flight  the 
whole  band,  whilst  the  chaplain,  keeping  him- 
self apart  behind  a  hawthorn  bush,  prayed  God 
to  help  the  champions  of  the  noble  lady. 

When  this  task  was  done,  Ory  de  Hautcoeur, 
after  wiping  his  good  sword  on  the  grass,  carefully 
cut  the  fair  prisoner's  bonds,  and  lifted  her  down 
from  her  horse  with  his  gauntleted  hands.  She 
leant  against  a  tree  to  breathe  a  little,  for  she 
had  been  bruised  by  her  bonds  and  by  the  ride  ; 
but  by  a  singular  grace  from  on  high,  she  had  no 
grievous  wound. 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  I2J 

Ory  took  off  his  helmet  and  laid  it  on  the 
ground  ;  and  the  noble  lady  was  not  a  little 
surprised  to  see  that  the  knight  who  had  just 
fought  for  her  so  fiercely  had  a  young  and  fresh 
countenance,  with  a  few  brown  hairs  beginning 
to  show  themselves  on  his  lips,  and  eyes  as  gentle 
as  those  of  a  young  girl. 

He,  on  his  side,  marvelled  at  the  beauty  of 
the  lady,  her  hair  as  silky  as  silk,  her  eyes  as  blue 
as  bluebells,  her  mouth  as  rosy  as  roses,  and  the 
air  of  sweetness  and  modesty  that  covered  her 
delicate  face.  He  thought  her  more  beauti- 
ful than  the  faces  of  the  angels  he  had  seen  in 
illuminated  missals  or  the  saints  he  had  seen  on 
the  painted  windows  in  the  churches.  And,  as 
he  gazed  at  her,  he  began  to  love  her  as  deeply 
as  one  of  God's  creatures  has  ever  been  loved. 

Then  he  placed  himself  with  one  knee  on  the 
ground  and  said  to  her  : 

"  Most  noble  matron  or  maiden,  I  thank  God 
who  has  led  me  across  your  path.  I  place  myself 
from  this  moment  entirely  at  your  service  ;  and 
if  it  please  you  that  I  wear  your  colours,  I  will 
stain  them  by  no  unworthy  action,  but  I  will 
bear  them  with  as  much  reverence  as  a  clerk  bears 
the  Holy  Sacrament.  I  am  a  knight-errant,  and 
my  name  is  Ory  de  Hautcceur." 

"  Rise,  Sir  Knight,"  said  the  lady,  "  for  it  is 
becoming  to  kneel  only  in  churches.  My  name 
is  Frileuse  de  Blanc-Lys,  and  I  am  not  a  matron 
but  a  maiden.  I  was  still  fresh  from  Holy  Baptism 
when  my  mother  died  ;  and  my  father  was  away 
on  the  kst  crusade,  from  which  he  has  never 
returned.  I  lived  alone  in  the  old  castle  of 


128  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

Tour-Vermeille,  which  is  only  two  leagues  from 
here,  under  the  care  of  Dame  Gudule,  my  mother's 
woman,  and  an  old  man,  Rigobert  by  name,  who 
was  squire  to  the  late  lord.  But  when  I  reached 
my  sixteenth  year,  our  neighbour,  the  Sire  de  Pic- 
Tordu,  whom  you  have  just  slain,  seeing  me  one 
day  close  to  our  dwelling,  suddenly  conceived  a 
damnable  desire  and  wished  to  lead  me  into  sin. 
Now,  as  he  was  not  able  to  overcome  me  by  his 
insidious  words,  and  as  I  remained  shut  up  in 
my  manor  so  as  to  avoid  any  unpleasant  en- 
counter, he  came  last  night  with  an  armed  band, 
and  entered  the  castle  by  some  treachery.  The 
faithful  Rigobert  and  my  other  servants  died  de- 
fending me.  I  do  not  know  what  has  become  of 
Dame  Gudule.  As  for  me,  I  was  in  great  danger 
of  death  and  dishonour,  if  God  had  not  sent  you 
to  my  aid.  Of  that,  gentle  knight,  I  shall  have 
an  eternal  remembrance.  And  therefore  I 
authorize  you  to  wear  my  colours,  which  are 
white  and  azure,  seeing  that  I  esteem  purity  of 
heart  above  all  things,  and  that  often,  in  my 
lonely  life,  the  thought  of  heaven  has  comforted 
me.  And  now,  to  finish  your  good  action,  take 
me  back  to  the  castle  of  Tour-Vermeille,  the  red 
stone  donjon  and  turreted  roofs  of  which  you 
can  perceive  rising  behind  that  range  of  hills. 
Alas  !  I  shall  find  the  bodies  of  my  good  vassals 
bleeding  on  the  flagstones,  and  I  shall  be  more 
lonely  than  before.  But  I  doubt  not  that  God 
has  received  their  souls  into  His  blessed  Paradise  ; 
and  I  do  not  think  myself  entirely  abandoned  by 
Him,  since  He  has  summoned  to  my  protection 
so  trusty  and  virtuous  a  knight." 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  129 

Thus  spake  Frileuse  de  Blanc-Lys,  in  a  voice 
as  sweet  as  music,  and  broken  with  tears  towards 
the  end  of  her  speech.  Ory  placed  a  devout  kiss 
on  the  maiden's  long  white  hand,  and  helped  her 
to  mount  her  horse,  which  he  himself  led  by  the 
bridle. 


ii 

As  they  went  along,  they  spoke  of  the  adven- 
tures in  which  the  knights  of  former  times  had 
distinguished  themselves,  principally  those  of 
King  Arthur's  companions,  who  are  also  called 
the  Knights  of  the  Round  Table  ;  of  the  beauty 
and  chastity  of  their  ladies,  and  of  the  deeds  of 
prowess  into  which  they  had  been  led  by  love, 
which,  if  it  is  pure  and  reverential  and  free  from 
all  evil  desire,  makes  every  virtue  to  blossom  in 
the  hearts  of  men  and  inspires  them  with  invin- 
cible valour. 

"  Gentle  knight,"  said  Frileuse,  "  though  I  am 
not  comparable  with  the  illustrious  ladies  of 
ancient  times,  I  would  wish  with  all  my  heart 
that,  for  love  of  me  and  zeal  in  my  service,  as 
great  fame  should  come  to  you  as  formerly  to 
Launcelot  of  the  Lake  and  Perceval  of  Gaul." 

"  If  not  by  my  prowess,"  answered  Ory,  "  at 
least  by  my  goodwill  and  the  constancy  of  my 
love,  do  I  hope  to  equal  those  ancient  paragons 
of  chivalry  whose  miraculous  feats  are  sung  by 
the  minstrels  during  the  winter  evenings." 

And,  in  truth,  Ory  was  very  much  like  those 
perfect  knights  of  distant  ages.  Although  he 
lived  at  a  time  when  chivalry  was  already  in  decay, 


I3O  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

when  most  nobles  were  more  often  guided  by- 
interest  and  avarice  than  by  the  love  of  God  and 
of  their  ladies,  when  the  burghers,  enriching 
themselves  in  the  towns  and  making  merry  with 
their  cronies,  were  beginning  to  mock  those  who 
dreamt  of  uncarnal  and  immutable  loves  and  who 
went  to  seek  fame  in  foreign  lands,  Ory  de 
Hautcoeur  passed  through  the  corruption  of  the 
age  without  seeing  it,  for  his  eyes  and  his  soul  were 
always  turned  upwards,  and  he  was  as  candid  and 
credulous  as  a  well-born  child  whose  nurse  delights 
him  with  pretty  stories. 

"  I  was  baptized,"  he  continued,  "  with  water 
from  the  stream  whence  Archbishop  Turpin  drew 
water  for  Roland.  My  father  died,  as  did  yours, 
gentle  lady,  warring  against  the  Saracens.  My 
mother,  after  she  became  a  widow,  built  a  con- 
vent for  noble  girls,  of  which  she  is  now  the  abbess, 
and  there  she  lives  in  lofty  penitence,  praying  for 
the  unbelievers  whom  I  slay,  and  illuminating 
missals  and  antiphonaries,  for  she  is  as  skilled  in 
matters  of  writing  as  any  cleric.  I  have  a  castle 
somewhere  in  the  Pyrenees,  but  I  left  it  when  I  was 
about  twelve  years  old,  and  I  have  never  gone  back 
there  since.  I  go  through  the  world  righting  for 
causes  that  seem  to  me  just.  I  have  left  in  my 
manor  an  old  man  who  manages  my  estate  and 
lets  me  have,  when  he  can,  a  purse  of  money,  for 
I  never  receive  payment  for  my  services  or  take 
my  share  of  the  booty.  I  sleep  in  the  churches 
that  I  pass  on  my  way,  sometimes  in  the  open 
air  beneath  the  heavenly  vault,  which  is  a  vaster 
and  equally  holy  church,  or  in  the  castle  of  some 
friendly  noble,  or  in  the  huts  of  the  villeins,  who 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS 


think  me  mad  and  yet  treat  me  with  honour, 
knowing  that  I  love  them  as  poor  and  weak 
brethren,  and  that  I  defend  them  upon  occasion. 
Thus  I  wander  at  random,  trusting  to  my  sword 
and  always  endeavouring  to  be  a  good  servant  of 
God.  And  I  am  yours  also,  which  is  the  same 
thing,  for  you  would  never  command  me  to  do 
anything  of  which  God  does  not  approve." 

"  Sir  Knight,"  replied  Frileuse,  "  it  is  sweet 
to  hear  you  speak.  In  the  old  castle  where  my 
days  flow  by,  one  like  another,  I  do  not  pray  from 
morning  until  evening,  for  it  is  necessary  to  have 
some  respite  even  from  the  holiest  exercises.  But 
often  I  used  to  get  old  Rigobert  (may  God  have 
his  soul  !)  to  repeat  to  me  the  finest  tales  of 
chivalry  ;  then  I  used  to  think  of  them  again 
in  my  chamber,  and  I  used  to  wish  to  be  one  of 
those  ladies  for  whom  knights  do  deeds  of  prowess. 
In  the  evenings  as  I  watched  the  sunset  through 
my  window  I  felt  within  me  a  mingled  sweetness 
and  sadness,  and  I  began  to  desire  things  that  I 
could  not  express  in  words.  I  let  my  thoughts 
go  where  they  wished  ;  I  dreamt  of  a  splendid 
knight  decked  with  all  virtues  and  perfections  ; 
he  loved  me  alone,  and  he  took  the  place  in  my 
heart  of  my  dead  father  and  mother,  and  he  was 
something  more  still.  I  expected  him,  I  saw 
him  coming  in  the  glory  of  the  setting  sun,  and 
the  purple  clouds  formed  the  canopy  of  his 
triumph.  Now  to-day,  I  dream  no  more,  Sir 
Knight,  since  you  are  here." 

Whilst  Ory  and  Frileuse  conversed  thus,  the 
chaplain,  who  followed  them  on  his  mule,  listened 
without  saying  a  word,  but  a  malicious  smile 

9* 


132  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

turned  up  the  corners  of  his  thick  lips  and  of  his 
little  grey  eyes  ;  and  it  seemed  that  the  holy 
man  inwardly  mocked  at  the  sublimity  of  such 
subjects. 

in 

After  walking  for  two  hours,  the  little  troop 
reached  the  castle  of  Tour-Vermeille.  Corpses 
in  pools  of  blood  were  scattered  over  the  court- 
yards ;  but  Ory  and  Frileuse  scarcely  saw  them, 
because  they  were  happy.  Moreover,  God,  wish- 
ing this  miserable  world  to  continue,  has  placed 
in  the  hearts  of  the  living  a  rapid  forgetfulness 
of  the  dead. 

As  they  were  entering  the  great  hall  they  heard 
groans,  then  cries  of  "  Help  !  "  and  they  perceived 
Dame  Gudule  firmly  fastened  to  the  biggest  arm- 
chair, which  was  of  such  ample  structure  and  so 
massively  formed  of  heavy  oak,  that  the  old 
woman,  in  spite  of  all  her  efforts,  had  hardly  been 
able  to  move  it  an  inch.  As  soon  as  the  varlets 
had  unbound  her,  she  burst  forth  in  words  : 

"  What  !  it  is  you,  dear  young  lady,  my  angel, 
my  dove,  rny  lamb,  Frileuse  of  my  heart  !  Holy 
Virgin,  what  an  adventure  !  Certain  I  was  that 
I  should  never  see  you  again  except  in  Paradise, 
and  that  I  should  die  of  hunger  in  the  late  lord's 
chair !  Is  it  possible,  Jesus,  that  there  exist 
Christians  so  wicked !  But  you,  what  has  hap- 
pened to  you  ?  And  how  did  you  escape  from 
the  talons  of  the  renegades  ?  They  have  beaten 
me  to  a  jelly,  my  child,  and  my  old  skin  must  be 
black  and  blue  ;  and  while  they  were  beating  me, 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  133 

they  made  horrible  jokes  among  themselves,  and 
wanted  to  take  off  my  petticoat,  so  that  I  feared 
for  my  virtue  ;  and  I  shall  be  seventy  years  old, 
or  nearly  that,  next  Candlemas.  But  tell  me,  my 
lamb,  have  they  robbed  you  of  your  honour  ? 
For  that  Pic-Tordu  is  a  scoundrel !  His  mother 
was  an  Egyptian,  learned  in  evil  spells,  whom  his 
father  brought  back  from  the  Levant,  where  that 
Pagan  had  bewitched  him  with  her  philtres  and 
diabolical  charms.  One  day  she  disappeared, 
whether  it  was  that  she  died  or  something  else. 
Some  thought  her  a  demon  and  are  sure  that  Pic- 
Tordu  is  a  true  son  of  the  devil.  I  trembled  all 
over,  therefore,  when  I  saw  him  dragging  you 
away.  Has  he  done  you  any  harm,  dear  heart  ? 
You  are  a  little  pale,  but  not  ill  it  seems,  and  even 
your  blue  eyes  are  brighter  and  shine  more  than 
usual.  What  a  happiness  to  see  you  again ! 
You  were  cutting  your  first  teeth  when  your 
sainted  mother  grew  faint  and  felt  death  coming. 
'  Gudule,'  said  the  dear  lady  to  me,  *  you  will 
watch  over  Frileuse  and  protect  her  from  all 
harm  whether  of  body  or  of  soul.'  Judge  of  my 
feeling  when  I  saw  myself  bound  to  this  chair, 
all  alone  and  not  able  to  move,  and  I  thought  to 
myself :  '  Where  is  she  now,  the  poor  dear 
creature  ?  And  what  are  they  doing  to  her, 
Lord  Jesus  ?  '  But  why  do  you  not  answer 
me?" 

"  Dame  Gudule,"  said  Frileuse,  smiling,  "  I  do 
not  answer  you  because  you  do  not  stop  talking. 
This  brave  knight  whom  you  see  has  saved  my 
life,  and  perhaps  more,  by  killing  Pic-Tordu  and 
his  soldiers.  His  name  is  Ory  de  Hautcceur.  I 


134  THE  TWO  FLOWERS 

am  glad,  Dame  Gudule,  that  no  worse  has  hap- 
pened to  you,  for  I  love  you  as  my  mother's 
nurse  and  faithful  servant." 

"  Sir  Ory,"  replied  Gudule,  "  be  blessed  of  God 
for  having  brought  back  to  me  our  young  lady. 
She  is  a  pearl,  I  tell  you,  a  precious  jewel,  a  notable 
flower  of  grace  and  virtue.  When  she  was  still 
quite  small " 

"  Good  Gudule,"  interrupted  Frileuse,  "  Sir 
Ory  and  his  chaplain  will  be  good  enough  to 
receive  the  hospitality  of  the  castle  of  Tour- 
Vermeille.  Go  and  see  if  those  bandits  have  left 
us  any  provisions,  and  get  ready  to  treat  our 
guests  as  well  as  you  can." 

"  Trust  to  me,"  Gudule  answered.  "  I  talk 
a  great  deal,  and  often  at  random,  as  is  the  case 
with  old  people  ;  but  in  spite  of  my  age,  I  have 
still  a  good  head,  thanks  be  to  God,  and " 

"  You  will  also  take  great  care,  Gudule,  of 
those  brave  men  who  have  fought  with  Sir  Ory. 
As  for  you,  reverend  chaplain,  you  will  pardon 
me  if  I  do  not  offer  you  to-day  succulent  dishes 
such  as  quarters  of  venison,  boars'  heads,  phea- 
sants dressed  in  their  feathers,  with  preserves 
of  fruits,  almond  cake,  jams,  and  other  deli- 
cacies." 

"  Madam,"  said  the  chaplain,  "  we  should  not, 
in  truth,  despise  the  gifts  of  the  Lord  ;  but  by 
my  state  and  profession  I  ought  to  be  detached 
from  them  ;  and,  moreover,  the  grace  of  your 
welcome  is  a  condiment  that  would  make  a 
peasant's  food  worthy  of  a  king." 

"  I  do  not  know  whether  that  condiment  is 
satisfying,"  said  Frileuse  ;  "  but  I  promise  you 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  135 

better  cheer  as  soon  as  I  can  replace  my  poor  ser- 
vitors." (And  at  this  word  large  tears  moistened 
her  blue  eyes.)  "  We  will  collect  their  bodies  this 
evening,  and  we  will  watch  with  them  through 
the  night.  To-morrow,  reverend  chaplain,  you 
will  say  a  Mass  for  them,  and  we  will  lay  them  in 
consecrated  ground." 

"  May  it  rest  lightly  on  their  bones,"  mur- 
mured the  chaplain,  "  for  if  they  did  not  all  live 
in  a  state  of  grace,  assuredly  they  died  in  it,  for 
they  died  for  you,  Lady  Frileuse  !  They  toiled 
during  their  lives,  they  were  resigned  and  valiant ; 
they  had  simple  minds  and  upright  hearts,  and 
patient  faith  in  God  and  in  that  future  justice 
which  they  called  Paradise.  They  were  numbered 
among  those  humble  souls  who  force  God  to 
permit  the  continued  existence  in  this  world  of 
the  powerful  and  the  rich  who  are  without 
charity,  and  they  counted  among  those  whose 
virtues  are  sufficient  reasons  why  this  earth 
should  go  on  existing,  though  it  be  evil  and 
full  of  horrible  things.  Fair  visions  of  the 
future  and  an  immortal  hope  consoled  their 
narrow  existences ;  they  lived  and  died  for  others 
than  themselves  ;  and  in  this  they  were  not 
deceived,  even  if  one  supposed,  in  abominable 
impiety,  that  there  is  no  Paradise  beyond.  Let 
us  pray  for  them,  my  brethren,  oremus. 

IV 

Ory  de  Hautcoeur  remained  some  weeks  at  the 
castle  of  Tour-Vermeille.  He  hunted  stags  and 
wild  boars  in  the  neighbouring  forests.  In  the 


136  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

evenings  he  talked  with  Frileuse,  and  the  ladies 
and  knights  of  former  times  always  entered  into 
their  conversations.  There  were  discussions  on 
their  virtues  and  merits  (Ory  preferring  the  latter, 
Frileuse  the  former)  and  on  the  conditions  neces- 
sary for  loving  rightly  and  well.  But  they  always 
ended  in  agreement.  Often  also  they  prayed  the 
chaplain  to  read  them  the  written  stories  of  noble 
deeds  which  were  to  be  found  in  great  abundance 
in  the  library  of  the  castle.  The  holy  man  read 
these  to  them  willingly,  yet  not  as  a  man  whose 
own  interests  were  kindled  by  them  (for  he  was 
of  a  sedate  temperament),  but  like  someone  who 
amuses  himself  with  observing  curiously  the  ideas 
and  behaviour  of  others. 

This  chaplain,  whose  name  was  Simon  Godard, 
was  the  son  of  a  villein,  and  was  born  in  the 
poorest  hovel  in  a  very  poor  village.  The  prior 
of  a  neighbouring  abbey  had  noticed  his  engaging 
ways  when  he  was  quite  a  child,  and  the  little 
villager  had,  by  his  subtle  intellect  and  his  dili- 
gence, become  a  most  excellent  clerk  versed  in 
all  sorts  of  studies.  To  tell  the  truth,  he  was  not 
quite  so  accomplished  in  holiness.  He  was  rather 
fond  of  the  pleasures  of  the  table,  prudent  to  ex- 
cess, a  mocker,  and  less  given  to  saying  prayers  than 
was  the  good  Ory  de  Hautcoeur.  But  his  charity 
towards  his  brethren  was  great,  not  only  in  giving 
alms,  but  in  excusing  poor  sinners  provided  there 
was  no  malice  in  them,  for  he  was  no  more  severe 
to  the  sins  of  others  than  he  was  to  his  own.  In 
addition,  he  was  surprised  at  nothing,  tolerated 
everybody,  and  did  not  get  angry  with  those  who 
were  not  like  himself.  He  had  ideas  of  his  own 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  137 

on  many  matters,  but  he  did  not  express  them, 
either  from  prudence  or  from  a  fear  of  being 
misunderstood.  Ordinarily  his  face  and  his  whole 
exterior  were  those  of  a  jovial  and  unthinking 
churchman  ;  but  his  appearance  belied  him,  for 
sometimes  when  he  forgot  himself  there  escaped 
from  him  reflections  so  wise  and  so  bold  that  one 
would  not  have  expected  them  from  so  monastic 
a  countenance. 

He  amused  himself  with  the  loves  of  Ory  and 
Frileuse  as  if  they  were  a  pleasant  game  played 
by  simple-minded  children.  But  he  ended  by 
thinking  that  the  game  was  lasting  too  long. 
Such  a  quintessence  of  sentiments  seemed  to  him 
mere  dreamy  nonsense.  Sometimes  he  thought 
the  knight  a  little  too  ingenuous  ;  and  sometimes, 
knowing  men  and  the  infirmity  of  the  flesh,  he 
had  fears  for  the  very  innocence  of  'the  two  lovers, 
and  he  could  not  prevent  himself  from  having 
some  distrust  of  the  end  of  the  adventure. 

"  Sir  Knight,"  said  he  one  day  to  Ory,  "  do 
you  love  the  Lady  Frileuse  ?  " 

"  Verily,  I  do,"  answered  Ory,  "  and  with  all 
the  powers  and  faculties  of  my  soul." 

"  And  does  the  Lady  Frileuse  also  love  you  ?  " 

"  I  have  some  suspicion  she  does,  if  I  may  say 
so  much." 

"  Are  you  a  pure  spirit,  Sir  Knight  ?  " 

"  If  I  were,  reverend  chaplain,  I  would  not 
be  the  miserable  sinner  I  am." 

"  And  do  you  think  that  the  Lady  Frileuse 
is  a  pure  spirit  and  a  disembodied  soul  ?  " 

"  I  am  quite  ready  to  think  so,  worthy  chaplain. 
So  much  grace  and  so  much  beauty  do  not  belong 


138  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

to  a  terrestrial  creature,  nor  to  one  subject  to 
the  servitudes  of  the  body." 

"  A  pure  spirit  could  not  have  such  fine  eyes, 
Sir  Knight,  for  spirits  have  no  eyes  at  all ;  and 
you  would  not  love  her,  for  spirits  are  invisible. 
Tell  me  also,  are  you  both  free  ?  " 

"  Frileuse  is  an  orphan,  and  I  have  no  master 
except  God." 

"  Why,  then,  do  you  not  become  the  husband 
of  the  Lady  de  Blanc-Lys  by  the  sacrament  of 
marriage  ?  " 

Ory  started  as  if  he  felt  disagreeably  surprised 

"  So  soon  ?  "  he  answered.  "  But  that  would 
not  be  the  same.  I  must  do  something  to  deserve 
her,,  and  it  is  from  this  thought  that  my  virtue 
comes.  To  disturb  that  divine  flower !  You 
are  not  thinking  of  that,  reverend  chaplain. 
If  I  did  what  you  propose,  it  would  seem  to  me 
as  if  I  were  committing  a  sacrilege,  that  a  force 
would  go  out  of  me  and  that  a  grace  would  leave 
me  along  with  it." 

"  And  why,  then,  do  you  love  her,  if  it  is 
not  to  possess  her  ?  " 

"  But  I  love  her  ...  to  love  her,"  answered 
Ory,  simply. 

"  God  bless  you,  my  son,"  murmured  Simon 
Godard,  musingly. 


Now,  there  was  in  preparation  a  new  crusade 
against  the  infidels  who  still  held  the  tomb  of 
our  Lord  in  their  power.  As  soon  as  the  news 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  139 

of  this  reached  Ory,  he  was  filled  with  great  joy, 
and  said  to  Frileuse  : 

"  It  is  not  fitting  that  others  should  go  without 
me  to  conquer  the  Holy  Sepulchre  and  harass 
the  Saviour's  enemies.  I  beseech  you  humbly, 
lady,  to  grant  me  leave  to  go.  I  shall  return, 
if  God  wills,  less  unworthy  of  your  merciful 
love." 

"  Dear  Knight,"  answered  Frileuse,  "  I  should 
be  made  of  very  coarse  clay  if  I  had  not  the  courage 
to  say  to  you,  '  Go.'  But  I  should  be  of  steel 
or  granite  if  I  did  not  add  :  '  Return  soon,' 
and  if  I  did  not  feel  my  heart  growing  weak 
within  me  at  the  moment  when  you  leave 


me." 


Having  said  these  words,  she  herself  aided 
Ory  to  put  on  his  armour,  his  leg-guards,  spurs, 
greaves,  armlets,  gauntlets,  coat  of  mail,  cuirass, 
and,  over  all,  a  tunic  of  precious  silk  which  she 
had  worked  with  her  own  hands  and  which  was 
partly  white  and  partly  blue  ;  for  these,  as  you 
may  remember,  were  the  dear  lady's  colours. 
After  which,  she  girt  on  his  sword  and  put  on 
the  helmet,  whose  steel  mask  only  allowed  the 
light  of  day  to  enter  through  two  holes  pierced 
at  the  places  of  the  eyes. 

Ory  and  Frileuse  were  at  that  moment  in  the 
great  courtyard  of  the  castle,  where  the  grass 
grew  between  the  flagstones,  with  here  and  there 
some  little  flowers.  Suddenly  Frileuse,  by  an 
inspiration  from  God,  plucked  one  of  the  flowers, 
a  little  daisy  with  a  golden  heart. 

"  Receive  this  little  flower,"  she  said,  "  and 
keep  it  in  memory  of  me.  If  you  bring  it  back 


I4O  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

to  me  from  the  Holy  Land  as  intact  and  fresh 
as  it  is  now,  I  shall  know  that  your  thought 
has  remained  faithful  to  me,  and  I  will  give  you 
my  hand  in  return." 

"  Lady,"  answered  Ory,  "  I  do  not  ask  how 
this  flower  can  preserve  its  freshness  and  newness 
for  so  long  a  time,  but  I  believe  it  since  you  say 
so,  for  you  have  never  spoken  falsely.  If  all  that 
is  needed  is  that  I  should  be  faithful  to  you,  I 
will  bring  it  back,  were  it  after  ten  years,  if  I 
do  not  die,  in  the  condition  in  which  you  see 
it  now.  Do  not  doubt  this  any  more  than 
you  doubt  the  Holy  Gospel." 

Then  Frileuse  placed  the  little  flower  in  Ory's 
helmet,  fastening  the  stalk  in  one  of  the  joints, 
and  (what  she  would  not  have  done  on  one  of 
the  fair  knight's  cheeks  of  flesh)  she  kissed  the 
two  polished  steel  cheeks  of  his  helmet ;  and  so 
great  was  the  poor  girl's  love  that  this  cold  kiss 
warmed  her  to  the  heart.  She  trembled,  nearly 
fainted,  and  wept  for  a  long  time. 


VI 

Then  Sir  Ory  started  on  his  way,  followed  by 
his  four  varlets,  whose  names  were  Hector,  Ogier, 
Lahire,  and  Launcelot,  and  by  his  chaplain, 
Father  Simon  Godard.  The  good  man  was 
going  to  Palestine,  not  from  religious  fervour 
or  from  love  of  blows,  but  out  of  curiosity  and  to 
see  new  things. 

As  the  little  troop  advanced,  it  joined  other 
bands,  and  little  by  little  they  grew  into  an  army. 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS 


But  the  time  had  already  passed  when  all  Chris- 
tendom, even  to  old  jnen,  women,  and  little 
children,  marched  behind  a  monk  to  the  conquest 
of  Palestine.  In  the  host  where  Sir  Ory  rode 
in  the  front  rank,  one  saw  hardly  any  villeins  ; 
not  a  single  burgher,  but  only  knights  and  men- 
at-arms  and  mercenary  soldiers  who  made  war 
their  trade. 

Ory  went  along,  full  of  his  dreams  and  of  the 
memory  of  Frileuse,  without  even  perceiving 
that  a  number  of  his  companions  were  led  by 
other  thoughts  than  that  of  the  service  of  God, 
and  that  they  did  not  always  behave  themselves 
as  perfect  Christians. 

Simon  Godard,  lolling  on  his  ancient  mule, 
and  heaving  like  a  full  leathern  bottle,  usually 
rode  at  the  knight's  side,  for  he  loved  his  can- 
dour, and  they  often  conversed  together  to  while 
away  the  tedium  of  the  journey. 

"  Shall  we  soon  be  in  Palestine  ?  "  Sir  Ory 
asked  him  one  day,  for  the  knight  was  no  great 
clerk  in  geography. 

"  In  a  month  from  now  we  shall  approach 
it,  if  nothing  unforeseen  happens,"  answered 
the  chaplain.  "  But  we  shall  be  half  as  many 
when  we  reach  it  as  we  were  when  we  started. 
Many  of  the  host  are  dying  of  famine,  of  fatigue, 
or  of  malignant  fevers.  I  do  not  know  if  you 
notice  it,  but  we  leave  behind  us  a  large  number 
of  our  companions,  and,  as  there  is  no  time  to 
bury  them  properly,  the  dogs  and  crows  give 
them  another  sort  of  burial." 

"  I  do  not  pity  those  who  go  before  us  into 
the  holy  Paradise  of  God,"  said  Ory.  "The 


142  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

body  is  a  prison  and  its  substance  is  vile  ;  what 
becomes  of  it  matters  not  a  jot." 

"  There  are  moments,  Sir  Knight,  when  I 
do  not  distinguish  clearly  between  the  prison 
and  the  prisoner.  It  afflicts  me  that  so  many 
people  are  dying.  Nor  do  I  clearly  see  what 
purpose  these  deaths  serve.  We  shall  spend  a 
year  or  more  in  taking  two  or  three  towns,  and 
when  we  are  conquerors,  there  will  remain  of  us 
less  than  a  handful  of  men.  Disease  will  then 
finish  us ;  the  infidels  will  not  even  have  the 
trouble  of  driving  us  out,  and  everything  will  have 
to  begin  again." 

"  Truly ;  but  the  walls  of  Jericho  did  not 
fall  until  the  seventh  day,  and  this  is  not  yet 
the  seventh  crusade." 

"  But  is  it  absolutely  necessary  that  Christians 
should  possess  the  tomb  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
which,  moreover,  is  but  an  empty  sepulchre, 
where  nothing  of  Him  remains,  and  which  He 
has  allowed  for  more  than  a  thousand  years  to 
be  kept  in  the  hands  of  infidels  ?  And  do  you 
not  think,  Sir  Knight,  that  this  soil  belongs  to 
them  as  legitimately  as  the  soil  of  France  does 
to  the  French  ?  " 

"  Do  not  speak  thus,  reverend  chaplain,  for 
such  mockery  does  not  become  a  churchman 
and  a  saint  such  as  you  are." 

"  I  do  not  mock,  Sir  Knight ;  but  the  will  of 
God  does  not  appear  to  me  so  manifest  as  it  does 
to  you.  It  troubles  me  that  God  has  given  to 
his  worst  enemies  greater  wealth  than  to  Chris- 
tians, more  skill  in  industry,  better  engines  of 
war,  and  victory  over  his  faithful  servants." 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  143 

"  Do  you  not  know,  Father  Godard,  that  their 
wealth  comes  to  them  from  the  demon,  and  that 
it  only  serves  to  lead  them  into  the  most  abomin- 
able vices  ?  And  if  God  sometimes  allows 
them  to  defeat  us,  it  is  because  He  is  proving 
those  whom  He  loves,  seeing  that  trials  purify 
us  and  raise  us  to  Him." 

"  You  would  make  a  very  good  theologian, 
and  I  should  make  a  very  bad  knight.  If  it  so 
happened  that  I  was  ruler  of  the  land  of  France, 
I  believe  that  I  should  hardly  ever  leave  it. 
For  while  the  nobles  and  sovereigns  go  and  get 
themselves  killed  in  distant  lands,  the  villeins 
are  slack  in  paying  their  dues ;  the  burghers  in 
the  towns  accumulate  gold  pieces,  and,  as  the 
nobles  need  money  for  their  distant  expeditions, 
these  burghers  gain  all  sorts  of  liberties  and  privi- 
leges. I  do  not  complain  of  this,  for  I  am  one 
of  the  people  ;  but  I  say  that  it  is  a  great  mistake 
for  a  noble  to  join  a  crusade." 

"  I  know,  worthy  chaplain,  that  you  are  speak- 
ing contrary  to  your  thought,  and  that  all  this 
is  only  to  try  me.  But  such  words  do  not 
touch  me,  for  I  have  but  a  small  castle,  little 
lands,  and  no  towns.  Then,  I  am  not  sorry  that 
other  Christians  are  endeavouring  to  improve 
their  hard  and  base  condition.  For  my  own 
part,  I  am  not  a  draper  or  a  spice  merchant 
to  stay  always  in  my  own  little  corner,  and  to 
value  nothing  but  money  and  material  joys. 
It  is  something  higher  and  of  greater  value  that 
I  seek.  I  am  not,  reverend  chaplain,  made  of 
the  same  stuff  as  your  burghers  and  your  villeins. 
I  could  not  remain  long  in  the  same  place  or 


144  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

limit  my  felicity  to  the  things  that  can  be  seen 
and  touched.  I  love  the  Lady  Blanc-Lys,  and 
I  leave  her  without  knowing  whether  I  shall 
return.  I  am  joining  in  an  adventure  which 
you  say  is  useless  and  foolish,  and  from  which 
no  profit  will  come  to  me  even  if  it  should 
succeed.  Why  am  I  doing  this  ?  I  do  not 
know  ;  I  cannot  do  otherwise,  and  I  feel  that  it 
pleases  God  and  that  I  am  His  workman." 

Simon   Godard,   although   of   a   subtle   mind, 
found  nothing  to  reply  to  this  except  :  "  Amen  !  " 


VII 

As  the  crusaders  were  passing  through 
Germany,  a  knight  of  that  country  came  to  join 
them.  He  was  of  small  stature,  seemed  to  wear 
his  steel  armour  with  difficulty,  and  rode  without 
grace.  He  had  with  him  a  numerous  train  of 
varlets  and  a  quantity  of  baggage  and  wagons. 
He  said  that  he  came  a  long  way,  from  a  castle 
which  he  possessed  near  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Vistula,  and  that  he  was  going  to  the  Holy  Land 
to  expiate  his  sins.  His  name  was  von  der  Pouf. 
Otherwise,  he  spoke  little  and  did  not  mix  with 
the  other  crusaders  either  on  the  march  or  in 
the  camps. 

One  day  he  met  all  alone  in  the  country  a  boy 
who  was  herding  swine.  He  asked  him  if  they 
were  for  sale,  and  while  he  was  discussing  the 
price,  his  varlets  from  behind  noiselessly  slaugh- 
tered the  poor  swineherd. 

Having  thus  gained  possession  of  the  swine, 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  145 

as  some  of  the  crusading  nobles  suffered  from  a 
dearth  of  victuals,  he  sold  them  at  as  dear  a  price 
as  he  could. 

Ory  de  Hautcceur  bought  a  young  pig,  a  fine 
enough  one,  in  truth,  but  he  had  to  pay  fifty 
crowns. 

"  This  von  der  Pouf,"  said  the  chaplain,  "  who 
goes  to  the  Holy  Land  to  expiate  his  sins,  is 
doubtless  afraid  that  he  should  lack  cause  for 
his  penitence.  I  reckon  this  knight  to  be  very 
capable  of  betraying  Him  whose  sepulchre  he  is 
going  to  seek." 

"  Let  us,"  answered  Ory,  "  keep  our  own  hands 
all  the  more  carefully  from  all  unjust  gains, 
and  let  us  detach  ourselves  from  earthly  goods, 
which  are  perdition  to  the  soul." 


VIII 


Meanwhile,  every  evening  as  he  took  off  his 
helmet,  Ory  used  to  look  at  the  little  white 
flower  which  Frileuse  had  fastened  to  it.  He 
always  found  it  as  fresh  as  at  the  moment  when 
it  had  been  plucked,  and  he  was  in  no  wise 
astonished  at  this,  but  rejoiced  at  it  in  his  heart. 
And  he  pointed  out  this  prodigy  to  the  chaplain 
as  a  sign  of  the  protection  of  God  and  the  high 
sanctity  of  the  Lady  Frileuse. 

"  I  am  not,"  said  Simon  Godard,  "  versed  in 
the  science  of  plants  ;  but  it  is  possible  that  the 
water  which  flows  from  your  brow  during  the 
long  days  of  marching,  coming  to  moisten  the 
stalk  of  this  little  flower,  keeps  it  in  its  original 

10 


146  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

freshness.  Still,  I  would  not  pledge  myself  to 
this.  There  are  in  the  world  many  natural 
phenomena  whose  causes  I  do  not  know,  and  I 
leave  to  greater  clerks  the  task  of  elucidating 
this." 

"  Happy  are  those  who  believe,  worthy  chap- 
lain !  "  answered  Ory  de  Hautcceur. 

"Ah!"  said  Simon  Godard,  "the  Turks 
believe  in  Mohammed  as  firmly  and  as  simply  as 
you  do  in  Christ,  and  yet  they  will  be  damned  !  " 

When  the  army,  after  crossing  the  Hellespont 
in  boats  and  passing  through  still  other  countries, 
reached  the  Holy  Land,  the  little  flower  was  no 
more  withered  than  at  the  start.  And  when 
Sir  Ory  slept  beneath  the  stars  on  bright  and 
clear  nights,  he  found  in  the  morning  a  drop  of 
dew  in  the  heart  of  the  marvellous  little  flower. 

The  good  knight  thought  of  the  fogs  and  mists 
of  the  West,  and  wondered  at  the  purity  of  the 
Oriental  sky,  the  grandeur  and  rigidity  of  the 
foliage,  the  deep  azure  of  the  lakes,  the  whiteness 
of  the  houses  and  buildings,  and  the  ardent 
light  that  spread  over  everything.  The  land- 
scapes seemed  to  him  made  of  precious  metals  ; 
he  found  their  aspect  supernatural  and  fantastic, 
and  he  thought  that  this  place  had  been  a  fitting 
theatre  for  the  life  of  the  Saviour  Jesus.  Some- 
times also,  in  the  warm  and  languid  evenings, 
there  came  to  him  a  desire  to  live  without  toil 
and  to  enjoy  his  body.  Then  he  took  the  flower 
in  his  fingers,  and  the  sight  of  its  immaculate 
corolla  gave  him  back  his  courage  and  his  virtue. 

Many  battles  were  fought  in  which  Sir  Ory 
performed  wonderful  deeds  of  prowess.  Frileuse's 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  147 

little  flower,  always  fresh  and  living,  never  left 
the  visor  of  his  helmet,  and  though  it  was 
his  custom  to  plunge  into  the  thickest  part  of 
the  fight,  and  his  armour  was  often  red  and 
streaming  with  Saracen  blood,  never  was  the 
dear  flower  soiled  by  the  least  stain. 

At  last  the  host  of  crusaders  began  to  besiege 
Jerusalem.  Although  no  mention  of  this  siege 
is  made  in  the  histories,  it  must  have  taken  place, 
since  I  am  here  relating  what  happened  at  it 
to  Sir  Ory  de  Hautcceur. 

The  walls  of  the  city  were  high,  and  defended 
by  a  large  ditch,  and  well  supplied  with  Saracen 
soldiers  firing  arrows  through  the  loopholes  of 
the  battlements.  As  they  slew  many  Christians 
in  this  way,  the  ditch  was  filled  with  corpses  so 
that  a  heap  of  them  soon  reached  half-way  up 
to  the  top  of  the  rampart.  Seeing  this,  our  good 
knight  thought  of  a  plan  : 

Twenty  men-at-arms,  having  climbed  on  this 
pile  of  corpses,  joined  their  shields  above  their 
heads  and  made  what  the  old  Romans  used  to 
call  a  tortoise,  for  the  shields,  joined  in  this  way, 
imitated  the  shell  of  that  animal.  Ten  other 
soldiers  mounted  on  top  of  this,  and  used  their 
shields  like  the  others.  The  knight  of  Haut- 
coeur's  four  varlets  climbed  on  this  second  roof, 
holding  their  four  shields  joined  on  their  arms. 
This  formed  a  lofty  pyramid  of  three  stages, 
to  the  summit  of  which  Ory  de  Hautcceur 
lifted  himself,  clothed  in  steel,  and  with  the 
blossom  of  the  little  flower  in  his  helmet.  He 
was  only  a  few  feet  from  the  summit  of  the 
wall  and  was  getting  ready  to  climb  over  it, 

10* 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS 


when  the  Saracens  who  were  guarding  the 
loopholes  poured  upon  his  head,  one  after 
another,  more  than -a  hundred  pots  full  of  boiling 
oil.  The  stream  flowed  over  him,  and  then 
dripped  on  the  three  layers  of  shields,  as  one 
sees  the  water  of  a  fountain  flow  in  a  large  sheet 
from  one  basin  into  another.  And,  in  truth, 
when  the  boiling  liquid  touched  Sir  Ory's  head, 
it  seemed  to  him  that  it  was  limpid  and  re- 
freshing water,  and  the  little  flower  opened  its 
white  bosom  to  the  rain  of  fire  as  if  it  had  been 
the  dew  of  heaven. 

Ory  then  made  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  and, 
raising  himself  by  the  strength  of  his  wrists, 
climbed  to  the  top  of  the  wall.  The  Saracens 
had  disappeared.  He  began  to  run  along  the 
rampart,  looking  for  a  suitable  place  to  descend 
into  the  interior  of  the  city,  when  a  tall  Saracen, 
who  was  hiding  in  an  embrasure  of  the  wall, 
rushed  upon  him  unexpectedly,  and  smote  him 
a  blow  with  his  sword  strong  enough  to  cleave 
a  knight  in  two  and  cut  into  his  horse's  body. 
But  when  the  sword  of  the  infidel  touched  the 
little  flower,  it  broke  clean  in  two  in  the  middle, 
although  it  was  made  of  the  finest  Damascus  steelv 
Nevertheless,  the  shock  was  so  great  that  Ory 
stumbled,  made  a  false  step,  and  fell  from  the 
summit  of  the  wall. 

Just  at  that  moment,  it  happened  unluckily 
that  the  crusaders  were  pushing  a  heavy  catapult 
towards  the  rampart.  The  enormous  machine 
met  the  good  knight  in  his  fall,  and  his  head 
was  suddenly  caught  between  the  steel-pointed 
beam  and  the  granite  of  the  wall,  while  his 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS 


body  and  his  legs  hung  in  space.  It  seemed  that 
his  head  must  be  crushed  like  a  nut  under  a 
smith's  hammer.  But  his  helmet,  in  which 
blossomed  the  innocent  little  daisy,  was  not  even 
cracked.  Only  the  wall  yielded  to  the  stroke 
of  the  catapult,  and  crumbled  with  a  great 
noise,  while  Sir  Ory  fell  on  his  feet  in  the  ditch 
without  suffering  any  injury.  He  jumped  on 
the  ruins,  sword  in  hand,  and  was  the  first  to 
enter  Jerusalem. 

IX 

The  Christian  conquerors,  after  massacring 
the  army  of  the  infidels,  dispersed  themselves 
through  the  city,  pillaging  the  houses,  and 
slaughtering  here  and  there  those  who  protested 
too  strongly.  Sir  Ory,  alone,  as  he  had  told 
Frileuse,  did  not  soil  his  hands  with  any  booty, 
wishing  to  serve  the  cause  of  God  gratuitously. 
But  after  praying  in  tears  at  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
he  went  through  the  city  in  the  company  of 
Simon  Godard.  And  sometimes  they  went  into 
the  houses,  not  to  pillage,  but  curious  to  know 
what  these  were  like  inside. 

Ory  related  to  the  chaplain  how,  by  the 
miraculous  power  of  the  little  flower,  he  had 
been  saved  three  times  from  certain  death. 

"  I  was  not  there  and  I  saw  nothing  of  it," 
said  Godard,  "  being  then  occupied,  I  think, 
in  reciting  my  breviary  ;  but  even  if  what  you 
tell  me  were  not  true,  I  think  it  possible,  for 
you  are  assuredly  the  most  virtuous  lord  in 
Christendom." 


I5O  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

"  I  believe  so,  reverend  chaplain,"  said  Ory, 
with  simplicity.  "  I  am  not  like  the  other  knights 
who  at  this  moment  are  drinking  and  feasting 
without  a  thought  of  God,  and  are  wantoning 
with  the  pagan  women.  But  I  remain  pure  in 
the  time  of  victory  as  in  the  time  of  trial,  and 
since  I  kissed  the  stones  of  the  holy  Tomb  I 
feel  around  my  heart  an  invincible  cuirass  against 
evil." 

These  words  were  too  much,  and  here  the 
knight  sinned  against  Christian  humility.  This 
movement  of  pride  was  not  lost  upon  the  demon, 
who  is  always  on  the  watch. 

As  Ory  and  the  chaplain  talked,  they  entered 
the  house  of  one  of  the  principal  Saracen  chiefs. 
A  peristyle  of  white  columns  supporting  arches 
wrought  in  trefoils,  surrounded  a  square  court- 
yard paved  with  mosaics.  In  the  middle,  a 
jet  of  water  rose  up  and  fell  into  a  marble  basin, 
and  at  the  four  corners,  banana  trees  stretched  out 
their  leaves  like  long  parasols.  An  odour  of 
incense,  coming  from  some  unknown  quarter, 
floated  in  the  air. 

"  How  good  it  is  here  !  "  exclaimed  the  knight 
of  Hautcceur.  And,  in  order  to  breathe  more 
freely,  he  took  off  his  helmet  (decorated  with  the 
little  flower,  which  still  remained  fresh)  and  held 
it  in  his  hand. 

As  they  passed  under  the  peristyle,  they  saw 
a  closed  door.  It  was  painted  red  and  furnished 
with  ironwork  artfully  designed,  and  some  Arab 
letters  around  the  arch  formed  an  intricate 
ornament.  Ory  broke  in  the  heavy  door  with 
a  blow  of  his  gauntlet.  He  entered  with  the 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS 


chaplain  ;  shrill  cries  burst  forth  ;  it  was  the 
women's  room. 

There  they  were,  lying  among  cushions  on  a 
carpet  as  thick  as  a  plot  of  grass,  their  faces 
painted,  wrapped  in  bright  and  silky  stuffs. 
The  sunlight,  dimmed  by  the  coloured  windows, 
lit  up  this  place  of  damnation.  Perfumes  of 
deadly  sweetness  rose  from  braziers,  unfolding 
their  blue  spirals. 

The  most  beautiful  of  the  women  dragged  her- 
self to  Ory's  feet,  weeping  and  lamenting  in  the 
Saracen  language  ;  and  she  surrounded  him  with 
her  arms  and  mingled  with  her  supplications 
diabolical  caresses  and  glances.  Ory  did  not 
comprehend  her  words,  but  he  understood  that 
this  pagan  wished  to  lead  him  into  evil.  The 
image  of  Frileuse,  so  fair  and  so  white  and  with 
her  blue  eyes,  suddenly  became  effaced  from  his 
memory,  and  he  saw  only  this  pagan,  quite  material 
and  earthly  in  her  beauty,  fat,  amber-coloured, 
smelling  of  honey,  with  her  long  eyes  so  dark 
beneath  their  heavy  lids.  .  .  . 

Meanwhile  another  infidel  had  thrown  herself 
at  the  chaplain's  feet  and  was  kissing  his  robe. 

"  Oh  !   it  is  hot  here,"  said  the  holy  man. 

"  Reverend  chaplain  !  reverend  chaplain  !  " 
cried  Ory  in  anguish. 

But  Simon  Godard  had  gone  out  to  breathe 
the  air. 

Then,  for  a  space  of  a  quarter  of  a  minute, 
Ory  consented  to  sin  in  his  heart. 

At  that  same  moment,  a  thousand  leagues 
away  from  the  Holy  City,  Frileuse  de  Blanc-Lys, 
in  her  oratory,  was  praying  to  God  for  her  knight. 


152  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

And  this  was  why  Sir  Ory,  with  a  violent  gesture, 
suddenly  repulsed  the  seducer,  who  rolled  on 
the  carpet,  and  he  fled  away  with  great  strides 
and  without  looking  behind  him. 

As  he  ran,  he  turned  his  eyes  towards  his  hel- 
met, which  he  had  kept  in  his  hand.  The  little 
white  flower  had  entirely  withered. 

He  tried  to  doubt  his  misfortune,  put  on  his 
helmet  again,  and  went  to  fight  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Jerusalem.  He  received  a  sword-stroke 
from  a  Saracen  which  broke  his  helmet  and  gave 
him  a  terrible  gash  on  the  forehead.  He  was 
able  to  save  from  the  confusion  of  the  fight  all 
that  was  left  of  the  little  flower — its  dried  stalk 
and  its  little  golden  heart,  which  had  now  become 
almost  black. 

"  I  will  do  such  a  penance,"  said  the  good 
knight,  "  that  it  must  blossom  again." 


He  made  his  confession  to  his  chaplain  with 
tears  and  vehement  contrition. 

"  It  is  nothing,  my  son,"  said  the  good  man, 
"  less  than  nothing,  in  truth." 

"  My  crime  is  enormous,  father,  for  it  weighs 
upon  me  like  a  mountain.  If  it  were  so  slight 
a  matter  as  you  say,  the  Lady  Frileuse's  flower 
would  not  have  withered." 

"  All  flowers  wither,  and  it  had  lasted  long 
enough." 

"  And  what  will  Frileuse  say  on  my  return  ?  " 

"  If  she  is  sensible,  she  will  say  nothing." 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  153 

"  The  daisy  will  blossom  again,  father." 
"  I  have  some  doubt  of  that,  my  son." 
"  I  shall  not  believe  that  God  has  forgiven  me 
until  it  blossoms  again." 

"  Just  as  you  please  ;    but,  for  my  part,  I  will 
give  you  holy  absolution  without  any  difficulty." 
"  Not  before  I  have  expiated  my  sin,  father." 
"  As  you  will,  my  son,  but  you  are  a  very  diffi- 
cult penitent  to  satisfy." 

On  the  next  day,  Ory  de  Hautcoeur  thought  of 
climbing  the  hill  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  wearing 
his  armour  and  dragging  himself  along  on  his 
knees.  And  to  make  his  penance  more  vigorous 
he  had  put  gravel  and  sharp  pebbles  into  his 
leggings.  So  great  was  his  pain  that  he  fainted 
three  times  on  the  road.  Simon  Godard,  who 
followed  him  grumbling,  restored  him  three  times 
with  a  cordial  made  by  the  monks.  The  good 
knight  fell  half-dead  on  the  tomb  of  Christ,  and 
for  a  weak  he  could  not  stand  upright. 
Frileuse's  daisy  did  not  blossom  again. 

XI 

When  Sir  Ory's  legs  were  almost  healed,  as  he 
still  tormented  himself  and  sought  in  his  mind 
for  some  other  penance,  Simon  Godard  said  to 
him  : 

"  Do  not  trouble  yourself  so  much,  Sir  Knight. 
As  you  wish  to  do  a  work  that  is  pious  and  agree- 
able to  the  Lord,  I  have  one  to  propose  to  you. 
You  know  that  I  am  naturally  curious  and  that 
I  like  observing  what  is  done  about  me.  Now, 
although  it  is  not  my  habit  to  mix  myself  up  in 


154  THE    TWO 


other  people's  business,  owing  to  my  innate  pru- 
dence and  my  love  of  rest,  yet  I  will  not  be  silent 
to  you  touching  what  I  have  discovered  about 
Sir  von  der  Pouf.  When  he  reached  this  place 
he  fell  ill,  a  thing  that  seldom  happens  to  a 
knight  on  the  eve  of  a  battle.  His  varlets  and 
his  men-at-arms  did  not  fight  any  more  than  he 
did,  but,  after  the  victory,  this  did  not  prevent 
them  from  pillaging  in  the  city,  not  capriciously 
like  the  other  crusaders,  but  with  order  and 
application,  without  wasting  or  destroying  any- 
thing, not  pillaging  houses  but  rather  stripping 
them  bare.  And  that  is  not  all.  I  believe  I 
recognized  the  demeanour  and  bearing  of  von 
der  Pouf  in  a  certain  squalid  little  man  whom  I 
have  several  times  met  in  the  city,  late  in  the 
evening,  trafficking  with  the  secondhand  dealers. 
In  a  word,  I  mightily  suspect  this  von  der  Pouf 
of  being  a  wretched  Jew  who  has  slipped  into  the 
host  in  order  to  betray  the  Christians  and  to 
practise  all  sorts  of  hidden  thefts.  Do  you 
remember  that  on  the  day  when  he  sold  that  herd 
of  swine  at  such  a  dear  price  to  the  knights, 
he  did  not  keep  even  a  little  ham  for  himself  ? 
Therefore  treat  him  as  seems  good  to  you.  I 
gladly  deliver  him  to  you  ;  for  though  I  am  of 
clement  disposition,  I  do  not  like  evil  persons, 
nor,  above  all,  traitors." 

"  What  do  I  hear  ?  "  exclaimed  Ory.  "  A 
Jew,  an  executioner  of  our  Lord  Jesus  in  His 
holy  army  !  I  swear  to  God  and  all  the  blessed 
dwellers  in  Paradise  that  by  me  shall  perish  in 
certain  death  this  son  of  those  who  crucified 
my  Saviour." 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  155 

"  Sir  Knight,"  said  the  chaplain,  "  it  is  not 
because  he  is  a  Jew  that  he  must  be  slain,  but 
because  he  is  a  knave  and  an  impostor.  Neverthe- 
less, it  would  please  me  if  I  first  made  sure  of  the 
truth  of  my  suspicions,  and  if  you  sent  your  varlet, 
Launcelot,  to  find  it  out.  He  is  of  subtle  mind 
and  knows  some  words  of  bad  German.  He  will 
have  no  difficulty,  with  God's  help,  in  detecting 
our  man." 

Launcelot  set  out  immediately,  and  returning 
some  hours  afterwards,  confirmed  all  the  words 
of  Simon  Godard.  He  had  loaded  himself  with 
a  bale,  and  by  the  artifice  of  a  false  beard  he 
had  given  himself  the  appearance  of  a  Jewish 
porter.  Von  der  Pouf's  people,  believing  what 
he  told  them,  to  wit  that  he  came  to  sell  goods 
to  their  master,  had  brought  him  into  their 
master's  presence  without  suspicion. 

Von  der  Pouf's  true  name  was  Manasseh.  His 
numerous  wagons  were  filled  with  merchandise 
from  the  West  which  he  sold  to  the  Saracens, 
and  in  proportion  as  he  emptied  these  vehicles, 
he  filled  them  with  merchandise  of  the  Levant 
which  he  had  stolen  in  the  sack  of  the  town 
in  order  to  sell  it  to  Christians  on  his  return. 
Then,  after  each  battle,  his  men  went  out  at  night 
to  spoil  the  corpses  and  to  slay  the  wounded. 

Von  der  Pouf  himself  had  boasted  to  Launcelot 
of  these  abominations. 

"  I  could  have  this  Jew  burned  after  a  public 
trial,"  said  Ory,  "  but  it  pleases  me  more  that 
I  alone  should  execute  justice  for  our  Lord." 

When  night  came,  he  girt  himself  with  his 
armour,  and  put  on  his  helmet,  without  forgetting 


156  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

the  little  dried  heart  of  the  poor  daisy,  and  with 
his  sword  in  his  hand,  he  marched  straight 
to  the  tent  of  von  der  Pouf.  At  his  approach, 
the  Jew's  varlets  fled  like  hares.  He  entered  the 
tent  and  found  the  false  knight  wrapped  in  a 
wretched  saddle-cloth,  and  busy  counting  gold 
pieces  with  his  crooked  fingers  by  the  light  of  a 
smoky  lamp.  Merchandise  of  all  sorts  was  piled 
up  on  the  floor  of  the  tent — Oriental  carpets, 
woollen  and  silken  stuffs,  bracelets,  necklaces, 
trays  made  of  engraved  copper,  braziers,  flagons 
of  rose-water,  and  also,  in  a  corner,  a  great  heap 
of  wretched  clothing  which  had  been  taken 
from  the  corpses  of  poor  Christian  soldiers. 

"  I  know  who  you  are,"  said  Ory  to  the  Jew, 
"  and  I  am  going  to  slay  you  for  the  greater 
glory  of  God." 

Von  der  Pouf  trembled  in  all  his  limbs.  He 
understood  that  it  was  his  end  and  that  all 
supplications  would  be  useless.  Then  in  a  voice 
quivering  with  fear,  hatred,  and  rage,  he  said  : 

"  Sir  Knight,  it  is  true  that  I  hate  the  Christians 
with  my  whole  strength,  and  that  I  have  slain 
many  of  your  brethren,  and  that  I  rejoice  at  it 
even  in  this  hour  when  I  am  going  to  die.  But 
you  shall  know  that  my  father  and  mother  were 
burnt  to  death  by  Christians,  and  that  they 
despoiled  me  three  times  of  the  goods  I  had 
accumulated  by  my  labour.  You  are  going  to 
kill  me,  nothing  is  more  certain  ;  but  if  you  were 
just  you  would  spare  me." 

"  I  could  excuse  your  hatred,"  said  Ory  gravely, 
"  but  not  your  iniquity  and  your  treachery. 
Yet  I  do  not  wish  to  slay  you  except  loyally  and 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  157 

in  a  regular  combat.  Come  dog  !  take  up  your 
arms  !  " 

And  as  von  der  Pouf  still  trembled  and  his  two 
knees  bent  under  him,  Ory  said  : 

"  I  am  going  to  help  you." 

Then  he  himself  took  down  the  Jew's  armour, 
which  hung  on  a  nail,  and  put  on  him  his  coat 
of  mail,  his  armlets,  his  cuirass,  and  the  rest. 
As  the  knight  equipped  him,  the  Jew  trembled 
all  the  more,  and  bent  beneath  the  growing 
weight.  At  the  end,  when  Sir  Ory  had  put  on 
his  helmet,  the  wretch  sank  down,  rolled  on  the 
ground  in  his  armour,  and  then  did  not  stir. 

"  This  Jew,"  said  Ory,  "  was  so  great  a  thief 
that  he  has  even  robbed  me  of  his  death.  I 
should  have  liked  to  kill  him  with  my  own  hands. 
But  though  he  has  deprived  me  of  that  joy, 
may  God  have  mercy  upon  him  !  " 

At  the  moment  when  the  knight  of  Hautcoeur 
was  leaving  the  Jew's  tent,  the  moon  fell  like  a 
silver  cloth  over  the  camp  of  the  crusaders, 
lighting  up  the  whitened  tents  and  the  groups  of 
men  lying  about  them,  and  gleaming  upon  the 
swords  and  cuirasses.  Nothing  moved  in  the 
serene  light,  and  the  peace  of  night  was  as  deep  as  if 
the  tents  had  been  stacks  of  hay,  and  the  soldiers 
sleeping  harvest-men,  and.  the  swords  sickles 
thrown  on  the  grass. 

Ory  took  off  his  helmet  and  looked  at  it  in  the 
moonlight.  But  Frileuse's  little  daisy  had  not 
blossomed  again. 


158  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 


XII 


A  short  time  afterwards,  as  the  conquest  of  the 
holy  places  seemed  to  be  assured,  Ory  de  Hautcceur 
thought  of  returning  to  France. 

"  The  way  is  long,"  he  said  to  Simon  Godard  ; 
"  opportunities  for  suffering  or  fighting  will 
not  be  lacking  on  the  road  ;  the  little  daisy  will 
blossom  again.  Whatever  happens,  I  will  not 
see  the  Lady  Frileuse  until  it  has  blossomed 
again." 

"  In  that  case,  you  will  never  see  her  again," 
answered  the  chaplain. 

"  I  shall  see  her  again  if  I  deserve  it,  for  God  is 
just,"  said  the  knight. 

Ory  de  Hautcceur  left  Jerusalem,  followed, 
as  always,  by  Simon  Godard  and  the  four  varlets. 
They  had  been  some  hours  on  the  march  when 
they  heard  groans  coming  from  a  ditch.  Ory 
got  down  from  his  horse,  and  approaching  the 
ditch,  saw  a  leper  lying  on  the  grass.  The  pus 
from  his  wounds  had  dried  and  made  his  rags  as 
stiff  as  wood  ;  his  feet  were  swollen  and  violet- 
coloured  ;  his  eyes  bled,  and  his  face  and  all  his 
limbs  were  covered  with  white  and  red  scales, 
like  the  mouldy  blotches  that  come  on  the  walls 
of  cellars. 

"  I  ask  myself,"  said  Simon  Godard,  "  why 
such  a  thing  as  this  came  into  the  world." 

"  To  display,"  answered  Ory,  "  the  power  of 
Divine  grace  either  by  the  miracle  of  his  patience 
or  that  of  his  cure." 

And  he  himself  poured  into  the  wretched  man's 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  159 

mouth  some  drops  of  a  cordial  which  Simon 
Godard  carried  in  a  gourd.  As  soon  as  the  leper 
could  speak,  he  said  to  Ory  : 

"  God  bless  you  for  the  help  you  have  given 
me  !  I  have  come  here  on  foot  from  the  land 
of  France,  living  on  roots  and  fruits  and  some- 
times a  little  bread  which  good  Christians  throw 
to  me.  I  crossed  the  Straits  by  slipping  into  the 
hold  of  a  ship  without  anybody  seeing  me.  It 
will  soon  be  a  year  since  I  started.  I  came  to  the 
Holy  Land  to  plunge  myself  into  the  pool  of 
Siloam,  which  in  ancient  times  wrought  amazing 
cures  through  the  Divine  goodness  ;  and  I  hope 
that  it  will  cure  me  because  I  have  faith.  But 
I  have  still  twelve  leagues  to  go,  for  the  pool  is 
close  to  Jerusalem  in  the  valley  of  the  river 
Cedron.  I  was  so  worn  out  by  fatigue  that  I 
was  compelled  to  stop  here,  and  I  thought  I  was 
going  to  die." 

"  Let  us  return  to  Jerusalem,"  said  Ory. 

He  took  the  leper  in  his  arms,  mounted  on  his 
horse  without  loosening  his  hold,  and  then  placed 
him  on  the  crupper. 

"  Take  care  that  you  do  not  fall,"  he  said  to 
him,  "  and  hold  me  firmly  by  the  girdle." 

But  after  some  moments,  seeing  that  the  leper 
was  not  comfortable,  he  again  dismounted,  and 
fixed  him  comfortably  on  the  horse,  which  he 
himself  led  by  the  bridle. 

He  remembered  that  he  had  led  the  Lady 
Blanc-Lys  in  the  same  manner  ;  and  he  did  not 
feel  less  joy  in  his  heart  in  serving  the  beggar 
than  he  did  formerly  in  serving  the  noble  lady. 

"  Sir  Ory,"  said   the  chaplain,  "  this  unhappy 


l6o  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

man  would  be  better  off  on  my  mule,  and  a  walk 
would  stretch  my  legs." 

"  No,  no,  Father  Godard,  I  do  not  want,  to- 
day at  least,  to  share  with  anybody  the  honour 
of  serving  one  of  Christ's  poor." 

When  they  reached  the  pool,  Ory  gently  placed 
the  leper  on  the  grassy  turf  which  spread  around 
it.  The  poor  man  plucked  a  little  red  flower 
and  handed  it  to  the  knight,  saying  : 

"  Sir  Knight,  I  am  one  of  the  humblest  and 
weakest  of  God's  creatures,  and  can  do  nothing 
to  show  my  gratitude  for  your  great  charity. 
But  God  inspires  me  to  give  you  this  flower. 
Keep  it  in  memory,  not  of  me,  but  of  the  act 
of  mercy  of  which  I  have  been  the  occasion, 
so  that  the  memory  may  strengthen  you  in  hours 
of  distress." 

"  Brother,"  answered  Ory,  "  I  will  do  what 
you  ask  me,  and  I  pray  God  to  heal  you." 

The  good  knight  placed  the  scarlet  flower  in 
the  visor  of  his  helmet,  and  he  then  saw  that  the 
stalk  and  faded  heart  of  the  little  daisy  were  no 
longer  there.  And  he  understood  that  God  had 
given  him  the  leper's  little  flower  in  its  stead,  and 
that  his  sin  had  been  forgiven  him. 

He  again  mounted  his  horse  and  prepared  to 
depart. 

"  Sir  Knight,"  said  Simon  Godard  to  him, 
"  shall  we  not  wait  until  this  man  has  plunged 
into  the  pool,  and  see  what  will  come  of  it  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  need  to  see  the  cure  with  my  eyes," 
answered  Ory,  "  in  order  to  believe  in  the  power 
and  goodness  of  God.  Come  along,  for  I  long 
to  see  the  Lady  Frileuse  again." 


THE    TWO    FLOWERS  l6l 

On  the  following  day,  Ory  and  his  companions 
encountered  a  band  of  Saracens,  for  the  country- 
was  not  yet  completely  pacified.  They  fought 
them,  one  against  ten.  Ory  received  on  his 
helmet,  where  the  red  flower  gleamed,  some 
terrible  blows  from  their  swords,  and  the  helmet 
was  not  even  scratched,  or  the  flower  even 
bruised  ;  and  he  recognized  that  he  was  henceforth 
invulnerable. 

Father  Simon  Godard,  having  seen  so  many 
and  such  surprising  things,  no  longer  dared  to  say 
anything,  and  he  was  not  far  removed  from 
sharing  the  good  knight's  opinion  touching  the 
virtue  of  the  two  flowers. 


XIII 

As  Ory  de  Hautcceur  approached  the  castle 
of  Tour-Vermeille,  he  saw  Frileuse  de  Blanc-Lys 
coming  to  meet  him. 

The  noble  lady  cast  her  eyes  upon  the  little  red 
flower. 

"  Is  it  the  sun  of  these  distant  lands,"  she  asked 
roguishly,  "  that  has  changed  the  colour  of  my 
little  daisy  ?  " 

Ory  was  quite  put  out  of  countenance  and 
began  to  stammer ;  nevertheless  he  saw  that 
Frileuse  did  not  seem  to  be  vexed  when  she  said 
this. 

Simon  Godard  intervened. 

"  Lady,"  he  said,  "  the  pagans  by  spells  and 
witchcraft  have  robbed  us  of  your  little  flower  ; 
but  God  has  sent  us  this  one  which  is  not  less 
marvellous." 

ii 


1 62  THE    TWO    FLOWERS 

"  I  knew  it,"  answered  Frileuse  ;  "  for  it  has 
pleased  God  to  tell  me  of  it  by  means  of  a  dream." 

And  she  offered  her  white  hand  to  the  knight. 

"  This  story,"  said  Simon  Godard,  "  shows  us 
clearly  that  even  in  the  eyes  of  God  charity  is  as 
good  as  purity.  The  best  is  to  have  both,  for 
those  who  can.  But  let  him  who  has  not  the 
second,  endeavour  at  least  to  have  the  first. 
Amen  !  " 


THE  WHITE  CHAPEL 


THE  WHITE  CHAPEL 

O  on  telling  me,  Susan,  how  splendid 
the  midnight  mass  is ;  go  on  telling 
me  !  " 

It  was  Christmas  Eve.  Pierrot's  parents  had 
just  come  back  from  the  fields ;  the  woman  was 
milking  the  cows,  the  man  was  stowing  away  his 
tools  in  the  barn,  and  Pierrot  was  waiting  for  his 
supper,  seated  on  a  little  stool  by  the  side  of  the 
great  kitchen  chimney,  opposite  his  sister  Susan. 

He  stretched  out  his  hands  to  the  clear  and 
sparkling  flame  ;  and  his  hands  and  round  face 
were  quite  rosy,  and  his  hair  was  the  colour  of 
gold.  Susan,  very  grave,  was  knitting  a  blue 
woollen  stocking.  The  pot  was  singing  on  the 
big  fire  made  of  vine  twigs,  and  through  the  lid 
escaped  a  little  white  vapour  which  smelt  of 
cabbage. 

"  Go  on  telling  me,  Susan,  how  splendid  it  is." 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Susan,  "  there  are  so  many  tapers 
that  one  would  think  one  was  in  Paradise.  .  .  . 
And  they  sing  canticles,  such  pretty  ones !  .  .  . 
And  there  is  the  infant  Jesus,  dressed  in  beautiful 
clothes,  oh  beautiful !  .  .  .  and  lying  on  straw  ; 
and  the  Holy  Virgin  in  a  blue  robe,  and  Saint 
Joseph  with  his  plane,  all  in  red  ;  and  the  shep- 
herds with  many  sheep.  .  .  .  And  the  ox  and  the 
ass,  and  the  kings  from  the  East,  dressed  like 
soldiers,  with  long  beards  .  .  .  and  they  bring 
things  to  the  infant  Jesus — oh  !  such  things !  .  .  . 
and  the  shepherds  bring  him  puddings.  And 

165 


l66  THE    WHITE    CHAPEL 

then  the  shepherds,  and  the  kings,  and  our  priest, 
and  the  ox,  and  the  ass,  and  the  choir  boys,  and 
the  sheep  ask  Jesus  for  His  blessing.  .  .  .  And 
there  are  angels  who  bring  stars  to  the  infant 
Jesus." 

Susan  had  been  to  the  midnight  mass  last  year, 
and  perhaps  she  believed  that  she  had  seen  all 
this.  Pierrot  listened  to  her  with  an  air  of  delight, 
and  when  she  had  ended,  he  said  : 

"  I  will  go  to  the  midnight  mass." 

"  You  are  too  little,"  said  the  mother,  who  was 
just  coming  in.  "  You  will  go  when  you  are  as 
big  as  Susan." 

"  I  will  go,"  said  Pierrot,  frowning. 

"  But,  my  poor  little  boy,  the  church  is  a  long 
way  off,  and  it  is  snowing  outside.  If  you  are 
good  and  go  to  sleep,  you  will  hear  the  midnight 
mass  in  the  white  chapel,  without  ever  leaving 
your  bed." 

"  I  will  go,"  repeated  Pierrot,  clenching  his 
little  fists. 


"  Who  says  '  I  will '  ?  "  said  a  deep  voice. 

It  was  the  father.  Pierrot  did  not  insist.  He 
was  a  very  good  child  and  already  understood  that 
it  is  best  to  obey  when  one  cannot  do  otherwise. 

They  sat  down  to  the  table.  Pierrot  ate  with- 
out appetite.  He  said  nothing,  and  he  was 
thinking. 

"  Susan,  put  your  little  brother  to  bed." 

Susan  took  Pierrot  into  the  room  that  had  a 
floor  of  red  tiles,  where  there  was  a  cupboard  and 


THE    WHITE    CHAPEL  l6j 

even  a  chest  of  drawers  with  a  marble  top  ;  in  a 
frame  on  the  wall  there  was  a  square  of  canvas 
on  which  Susan  had  "  marked  "  in  red  and  blue 
cotton  the  six  and  twenty  letters  of  the  alphabet, 
a  flower  vase,  a  steeple,  and  a  cat ;  at  the  foot  of 
the  parents'  bed  lay  a  rug  with  a  pattern  repre- 
senting roses  which  looked  at  once  like  peonies 
and  cabbages ;  in  front  were  the  two  little  beds 
of  the  brother  and  sister,  surrounded  by  curtains 
of  white  calico. 

When  the  child  was  in  bed  and  tucked  up, 
Susan  drew  the  curtains  of  the  little  bed. 

"  You  will  see,"  she  said,  "  how  pretty  the 
midnight  mass  is  in  the  white  chapel." 

Pierrot  did  not  answer. 

He  did  not  go  to  sleep.  He  did  not  want  to 
go  to  sleep  and  he  remained  with  his  eyes  wide 
open. 

He  listened  to  the  footsteps  of  his  parents  in 
the  kitchen,  then  the  shrill  voice  of  Susan  pain- 
fully reading  out  of  an  old  penny  book,  "  The 
Crimes  of  a  Band  of  Ogres."  At  one  moment 
it  seemed  to  him  that  they  were  eating  chestnuts, 
and  his  heart  was  full. 

A  little  later  his  mother  came  into  the  room, 
half  drew  the  curtains,  and  bent  over  him.  But 
he  closed  his  eyes  and  did  not  stir. 

At  last  he  heard  them  going  out,  and  the  door 
being  closed.  Then  silence. 


Then  Pierrot  got  out  of  his  little  bed. 
He  searched  for  his  clothes  in  the  dark.     It 
was  a  long  job.     He  found  his  breeches  and  his 


l68  THE    WHITE    CHAPEL 

blouse,  but  not  his  knitted  vest.  He  dressed 
himself  as  well  as  he  could,  and  put  on  his  blouse 
wrong  side  front ;  and  though  his  little  fingers 
took  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  no  button  was  in  its 
proper  buttonhole. 

He  could  only  find  one  of  his  stockings,  and, 
leaning  against  the  wall,  he  put  it  on  inside  out, 
the  heel  making  a  large  lump,  so  that  the  badly 
stockinged  little  foot  could  only  half  fit  into  one 
of  the  little  ashen  clogs,  and  the  bare  little  foot 
had  too  much  room  in  the  other. 

Groping  his  way,  stumbling  and  clattering,  he 
found  the  door  of  the  room,  then  crossed  the 
kitchen^  which  was  lit,  through  the  uncurtained 
window,  by  the  cold  light  of  the  snowy  night. 

Pierrot  was  very  clever,  and  he  did  not  go  to 
the  door  which  opened  on  the  street,  for  he  knew 
that  it  was  locked.  But  he  easily  opened  the  door 
that  led  from  the  kitchen  to  the  stable. 

A  cow  moved  in  her  bedding.  A  goat  got  up, 
and  pulling  her  cord,  came  to  lick  Pierrot's  hands, 
crying  "  Meh  !  "  in  a  gentle  and  plaintive  tone. 
She  seemed  to  say  to  him  : 

"  Stay  with  us  where  it  is  warm.  What  are 
you  going  to  do,  so  small  as  you  are,  in  all  that 
snow  ?  " 

By  the  feeble  light  of  a  window  at  the  top, 
which  was  covered  with  spiders'  webs,  he  was  able, 
by  standing  on  the  tips  of  his  toes,  to  draw  the 
inner  bolt  of  the  stable. 

Suddenly  he  found  himself  outside,  in  the  deep 
and  frozen  whiteness. 


THE    WHITE    CHAPEL  169 

The  house  of  Pierrot's  parents  lay  by  itself, 
nearly  half  a  mile  distant  from  the  church.  You 
went  at  first  along  a  road  bordered  by  orchards, 
then  you  turned  to  the  right,  and  you  had  the 
steeple  of  the  village  church  in  front  of  you. 

Pierrot  started  off  without  hesitation. 

Everything  was  white  with  snow,  the  road,  the 
bushes,  and  the  trees  in  the  fields.  And  the  snow 
whirled  about  in  the  air  like  a  light  ball  tossed 
by  a  weather-vane. 

Pierrot  sank  in  the  snow  up  to  his  ankles ;  his 
little  clogs  grew  heavy  with  snow ;  the  snow 
covered  his  hair  and  his  shoulders  like  white  dust. 
But  he  felt  nothing,  for  he  saw,  at  the  end  of  his 
journey,  in  a  great  golden  light,  the  infant  Jesus, 
and  the  Virgin,  and  the  kings  from  the  East,  and 
the  angels  who  have  stars  in  their  hands. 

He  went  on  and  on  as  if  drawn  by  the  vision. 
But  already  he  walked  less  quickly.  The  snow 
was  blinding  him.  It  was  filling  the  entire  sky 
with  a  padding  of  cotton-wool.  He  did  not  re- 
cognize anything,  he  no  longer  knew  where  he  was. 

Now  his  little  feet  weighed  like  lead  ;  his  hands, 
his  nose,  his  ears  were  hurting  him  terribly  ;  the 
snow  was  coming  into  his  neck,  and  his  blouse 
and  his  shirt  were  all  wet. 

He  stumbled  and  fell  over  a  stone,  and  lost  one 
of  his  clogs.  He  searched  a  long  time  for  it,  on 
his  knees  in  the  snow,  his  hands  benumbed  with 
cold. 

And  he  no  longer  saw  the  infant  Jesus,  nor  the 
Virgin,  nor  the  kings  from  the  East,  nor  the  angels 
carrying  stars. 


I7O  THE    WHITE    CHAPEL 

He  was  afraid  of  the  silence,  afraid  of  the  trees 
veiled  in  white  which  burst  out  here  and  there  from 
the  immense  carpet  of  snow,  and  which  no  longer 
looked  like  trees,  but  like  fantoms. 

His  heart  contracted  with  anguish.  He  wept 
and  cried  out  through  his  tears : 

"  Mamma  !    Mamma  !  " 

The  snow  ceased  to  fall. 

Pierrot  looked  around  him  and  saw  the  pointed 
steeple  and  the  windows  of  the  church,  which 
shone  in  the  night. 

His  vision  came  back  to  him,  and  strength  and 
courage.  There  it  was,  the  wonder  he  had  longed 
for,  the  splendid  spectacle  of  Paradise  ! 

He  did  not  wait  to  reach  the  bend  of  the  road, 
but  walked  straight  towards  the  illuminated 
church. 

He  rolled  into  a  ditch,  struck  against  a  stump 
of  a  tree,  and  left  there  his  other  clog. 

Across  the  fields,  limpingly  and  haltingly,  the 
child  dragged  himself,  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
light.  And  as  he  kept  going  more  slowly,  the 
row  of  little  footsteps  which  he  left  behind  him 
grew  closer  and  closer  to  one  another  in  the  white 
immensity. 

The  church  grew  larger  as  he  drew  near. 
Voices  reached  Pierrot : 

"  Come,  divine  Messiah  ..." 

His  hands  stretched  out  before  him,  his  eyes 
dilated  in  ecstasy,  sustained  only  by  the  beauty 
of  his  dream,  which  now  drew  closer  to  him,  he 
went  into  the  graveyard  that  surrounded  the 
church.  The  large  arched  window  gleamed 


THE    WHITE    CHAPEL  17 1 

above  the  west  door.  There,  quite  near  him, 
something  ineffable  was  taking  place.  .  .  .  Voices 
were  singing  : 

"  In  the  plain  below  I  hear 
Angeh  who  from  Heaven  have  come  ..." 

Little  Pierrot  went  stumbling  on,  with  all  the 
strength  that  was  left  in  his  tired  little  body, 
towards  this  glory  and  towards  these  canticles. 

Suddenly  he  fell  at  the  foot  of  a  box-tree 
hooded  with  snow  ;  he  fell  with  his  eyes  closed, 
•  uddenly  asleep,  and  smiling  at  the  angels'  song. 

The  voices  continued  : 

"  Christ  is  born  in  Bethlehem." 

At  the  same  moment  the  soft  and  silent 
descent  of  the  white  flakes  began  again.  The 
snow  covered  the  little  body  with  its  muslin  layer, 
which  slowly  grew  thicker. 

And  this  is  how  Pierrot  heard  the  midnight 
mass  in  the  white  chapel. 


CHARITY 


CHARITY 

TOURIRI,  Prince  of  Baghdad,  was  very- 
rich,  very  learned,  and  had  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  very  wise. 

He  had  a  palace  in  which  marbles  and  precious 
stones  were  carved  so  as  to  imitate  trees  and 
flowers,  and  he  had  gardens  in  which  flowers  and 
trees  were  so  splendid  as  to  imitate  metals  and 
precious  stones. 

He  entertained  beautiful  women  without  asking 
anything  from  them  but  that  they  should  be 
beautiful  and  charmingly  dressed — and  he  had 
no  grudge  against  them  for  being  capricious  or 
foolish. 

He  entertained  poets  without  asking  anything 
from  them  but  that  they  should  write  verses  and 
songs  whenever  the  fancy  came  to  them — and 
he  had  no  grudge  against  them  when  their  songs 
were  not  good. 

He  entertained  philosophers  without  asking 
anything  from  them  but  that  they  should  reason 
with  him  on  the  nature  of  God  and  the  origin  of 
the  world — and  he  had  no  grudge  against  them 
when  by  chance  their  reasoning  was  irrational. 


One  spring  morning  Touriri  was  walking  in  the 
principal  street  of  Baghdad. 

T^he  heaps  of  oranges  and  the  bundles  of  roses 
that  filled  the  carts  of  the  merchants,  and  teeming 

175 


CHARITY 


crowds  of  garments  and  of  blue,  red,  and  green 
robes  shone  in  the  whiteness  of  the  street  ; 
magnolias  leant  down  from  the  walls  of  the  court- 
yards, and  the  water  sang  more  lightly  in  the 
basins  of  the  fountains. 

And  the  young  women  were  like  half-moistened 
flowers,  burnished  with  a  little  cool  dew,  and  very 
subtly  perfumed. 

And  because  of  these  perfumes,  these  colours, 
and  this  diffused  joy,  the  sage  Touriri  felt  his  old 
body  becoming  more  supple  ;  he  remembered 
past  days  with  pleasure  ;  he  no  longer  saw  any 
serious  objection  to  the  world  as  it  is  ;  and  he  was 
not  far  removed  from  believing  that  life  is  good. 

He  said  almost  aloud  : 

"  What  pleasant  warmth  !  and  what  delightful 
sunshine  !  " 


He  met  a  little  girl,  five  years  old,  fair  and  rosy 
and  pretty,  and  clad  in  a  little  smock.  Very  grave, 
with  a  finger  in  her  mouth,  the  child  gazed  at 
him  through  the  meshes  of  her  flaxen  hair,  and 
seemed  to  admire  greatly  Touriri's  long  beard, 
or  perhaps  the  mysterious  animals  that  were 
embroidered  on  his  mantle. 

And  because  she  was  pretty,  Touriri  leant 
down  towards  her,  embraced  her,  and  placed  two 
pieces  of  gold  in  her  little  hand. 

He  afterwards  met  a  little  boy,  ten  years  old. 
The  child  was  ugly,  clad  in  rags,  and  covered 
with  freckles  to  the  end  of  his  wizened  nose,  and 
his  eyes  were  without  transparence,  like  dirty 
water.  He  stretched  out  his  hand,  and,  in  a  shrill 


CHARITY  177 

voice  and  with  the  air  of  one  reciting  a  lesson  and 
thinking  of  something  else,  he  declared  that  his 
mother  was  in  bed,  that  he  had  seven  little 
brothers,  and  that  he  had  not  eaten  for  three  days. 

Touriri  frowned  and  gave  him  a  piece  of  gold.  - 

Twenty  paces  further  on,  he  saw  an  old  beggar, 
tattered,  wretched,  and  crippled,  and  with  the 
air  of  a  beaten  dog.  His  beard  was  yellow, 
like  badly  washed  hemp,  and  his  red  eyes,  without 
eyelashes,  looked  like  the  cracks  of  over-ripe 
figs.  In  a  hoarse  voice  that  wheezed  like  a  burst 
bellows,  slowly  and  without  a  pause,  beginning 
again  as  soon  as  he  ended,  he  kept  saying  : 

"  Have  pity  on  a  poor  man  who  can  no  longer 
work.  Our  Lord  Ormuz  will  reward  you." 

And  the  fetid  breath  of  his  prayer  smelt  of 
fermented  drinks. 

Touriri  stretched  out  a  piece  of  silver  to  him, 
but  from  such  a  distance  that  the  piece  fell  to 
the  ground,  and  the  old  beggar  knelt  painfully 
down  to  pick  it  up. 

A  moment  afterwards  Touriri  met  a  woman  of 
whom  one  could  not  say  whether  she  was  young 
or  old,  and  who  held  on  her  shoulder  a  newly- 
born  child  covered  with  blotches  and  ulcers. 
Humble  as  the  dust  of  the  road,  so  bent  that  he 
did  not  see  her  eyes,  she  followed  him  murmuring 
a  persistent  prayer  in  a  feeble  voice. 

Not  from  harshness  but  from  annoyance, 
Touriri  hurried  on  ;  but  that  misery  and  that 
complaint  kept  trailing  behind  him.  He  searched 
his  purse,  not  finding  what  he  sought.  At  last, 
with  an  angry  gesture,  he  threw  to  the  woman 
some  pieces  of  copper. 

12 


iy  CHARITY 

He  then  perceived,  thirty  paces  in  front  of 
him,  a  man  without  arms  or  legs,  supported  against 
a  wall.  The  man  was  singing  sadly  and  out  of 
tune,  in  a  loud  voice  that  seemed  to  be  a  voice 
of  wood,  a  love  song,  one  of  Firdousi's  songs, 
full  of  flowers  and  birds  and  sunshine,  and  it 
was  horrible  to  hear. 

Touriri  stopped,  and,  as  this  man  at  any  rate 
could  not  follow  him,  he  pretended  not  to  see 
him,  and  passed  by  on  the  other  side  of  the  street. 

He  walked  on  for  some  time  longer,  but  he  no 
longer  felt  the  joy  of  life.  He  said  aloud  : 

"  This  sunshine  is  unendurable  !  " 

And  he  went  back  to  his  palace. 


Then,  having  reflected,  he  called  his  steward 
and  said  to  him  : 

"  Go  into  the  Grand  Street.  You  will  meet 
an  old  beggar,  and  you  will  give  him  a  piece  of 
gold  ;  then  a  poor  woman  suckling  a  child, 
and  you  will  give  her  two  pieces  of  gold  ;  then 
a  man  without  arms  or  legs,  and  you  will  give 
him  three  pieces  of  gold." 

But  from  that  day  forward,  every  time  Touriri 
went  out  into  the  city,  a  servant  walked  before 
him,  giving  money  to  all  the  beggars  and  ordering 
them  to  go  away  so  that  his  master  should  not 
see  them. 

And  the  sage  Touriri  became  more  and  more 
of  an  alms-giver  and  charitable.  One  would 
have  said  he  had  sworn  that  there  should  be  no 
more  poor  in  Baghdad.  Every  day  food  and 


CHARITY  179 

money  were  distributed  among  all  those  who 
presented  themselves  in  the  lower  halls  of  his 
palace.  He  founded  a  hospital  for  children,  one 
for  old  men,  one  for  mothers,  and  one  for  the 
ill  and  infirm. 

And  when  he  was  told  that  somebody  who  had 
pretended  to  be  ill  or  had  pretended  to  be  in- 
digent had  obtained  help  by  a  trick,  he  used 
to  answer  : 

"  Leave  me  in  quiet.  I  have  no  leisure  to 
seek  out  the  truth  or  to  distinguish  it  from 
falsehood." 

He  spent  in  this  way,  for  the  benefit  of  others, 
more  than  nine-tenths  of  his  immense  wealth. 
He  even  reduced  the  pomp  of  his  house,  and 
kept  about  him  only  the  youngest  of  his  women, 
the  idlest  of  his  poets,  and  the  most  dogmatic 
of  his  philosophers. 

Otherwise  he  continued  to  live  delicately, 
amid  the  finest  works  of  the  art,  industry,  and 
intellect  of  men ;  and  he  never  visited  the 
hospitals  he  had  founded,  nor  went  down  to  the 
halls  where  he  fed  the  unfortunate. 

One  day  as  he  was  walking  in  the  town,  a  crowd 
of  poor  people  surrounded  him  ;  they  cried  out 
together  that  they  owed  him  life  ;  and  several 
knelt  and  kissed  the  hem  of  his  garment.  But 
he  got  angry,  as  if  this  gratitude  offended  him 
and  gave  him  pain. 

And  the  people  regarded  him  as  the  most 
venerable  man  and  the  most  exalted  in  holiness 
who  had  ever  lived  in  Persia. 

When  he  saw  that  his  death  was  approaching, 
he  sent  away  all  the  philosophers  and  poets 

12* 


l8o  CHARITY 

and  only  kept  by  his  bedside  a  beautiful  girl  of 
sixteen,  praying  her  to  say  nothing  to  him  but 
only  to  look  at  him  with  her  eyes,  which  were  as 
blue  as  cornflowers. 

He  died. 

The  poor — those  who  had  been  the  poor — of 
Baghdad  followed  his  funeral  procession,  and 
many  wept. 


Beyond  time,  beyond  space,  beyond  shape — 
where  ? 

I  do  not  know,  nor  does  anybody  else — the  soul 
of  Touriri  appeared  before  Ormuz  to  be  judged. 

Ormuz  asked  him  : 

"  What  have  you  done  on  earth  ?  What  are 
your  works  ?  " 

Touriri,  quite  at  ease  about  the  coming  sen- 
tence, answered  with  modesty  and  sincerity  : 

"  Doubtless  I  have  been  weak,  being  but  a 
man.  I  have  delighted  in  beautiful  lines,  in 
beautiful  colours,  sounds,  and  perfumes,  in 
pleasant  contacts  and  in  the  futile  sports  of  speech. 
But  I  have  founded  four  hospitals  at  my  expense, 
I  have  given  nine  parts  of  my  goods  to  the  poor 
and  I  have  only  kept  the  tenth  for  myself." 

"  It  is  true,"  said  Ormuz,  "  that  you  were  not 
an  evil  man,  and  that  you  were  often  even 
guided  by  a  spirit  of  kindliness.  Nevertheless, 
you  will  not  enter  my  Paradise  this  time.  But 
your  soul  will  descend  again  into  another  body, 
and  you  will  live  a  fresh  terrestrial  life  in  order 
to  expiate  and  learn." 

Touriri  was  greatly  astonished,  and  asked  : 


CHARITY  l8l 

"  What  is  it  that  I  have  to  expiate,  Lord  ?  " 

"  Enter  within  yourself,  and  know  yourself 
better.  What  was  your  thought  when  you 
gave  your  goods  to  the  poor  ?  And  the  day 
that  you  met  the  old  beggar,  the  pale  woman 
with  her  child,  and  the  man  without  arms  or 
legs,  what  did  you  feel  in  your  heart  ?  " 

"  An  immense  pity  for  human  pain,"  an- 
swered Touriri. 

"  You  lie,"  said  Ormuz.  "  Their  sight  was, 
in  the  first  place,  a  disagreeable1  surprise.  It 
reminded  you  too  brutally  of  the  existence  of 
suffering  and  misery.  Then  you  disliked  them 
for  having  offended  your  eyes  by  their  dirt  and 
ugliness.  You  disliked  them  also  for  their 
humiliation,  the  baseness  with  which  they  im- 
plored you,  and  the  persistence  of  their  con- 
tinued prayers  ;  and  you  threw  them  alms  with 
disgust.  You  despised  these  unfortunates  so 
much  that  you  could  not  endure  their  thanks. 
The  crudeness  ^of  popular  effusions  irritated 
you  ;  and  the  delicacy  of  your  tastes  refused  to 
these  poor  people  the  right  of  proving  to  you, 
by  their  gratitude,  that  they  were  not  unworthy 
of  your  benefits.  You  endeavoured  to  suppress 
poverty,  for  you  believed  that  it  sullies  the 
world  and  dishonours  life.  But  I,  who  pierce 
into  the  depths  of  consciences,  tell  you  that 
revolt  and  hatred  were  in  your  charity." 

"  But,"  replied  Touriri,  "  what  I  hated  was 
not  the  poor :  it  was  suffering,  it  was  evil,  it  was 
Ahriman,  your  eternal  enemy." 

"  I  am  Ahriman,"  answered  Ormuz. 

"  You,  Lord  ?  " 


1 82  CHARITY 

"  I  am  Ahriman,  for  I  am  Ormuz.  Good  can 
come  only  from  evil,  virtue  can  come  only  from 
suffering." 

"  Is  that,  Lord,  the  best  that  you  can  ac- 
complish ?  " 

"  Do  not  blaspheme.  Evil  will  pass  away. 
It  only  exists  in  order  to  produce  felicity  and 
virtue.  When  the  earth,  on  which  this  experi- 
ment is  being  made,  has  disappeared,  when  all 
the  souls  of  the  just  are  with  me,  it  will  be  as 
if  evil  had  never  existed." 

"  Your  reasoning  is  specious,"  said  Touriri, 
"  but  what  conclusion  is  to  be  drawn  from  it 
in  my  own  case  ?  What  feeling  could  be  in- 
spired in  me  by  debased  creatures  displeasing 
to  look  at  ?  And  what  did  I  owe  them  except 
to  relieve  their  misery  ?  " 

"  It  is  in  order  to  teach  you  this  that  I  am 
sending  you  back  to  earth." 

"  But,  Lord  .  .  ." 

Touriri  did  not  finish.  No  longer  Ormuz. 
.  .  .  No  longer  Touriri.  .  .  .  An  abyss.  .  .  . 


Nothing  could  be  simpler  or  sadder  than  the 
life  of  Tirirou. 

He  was  born  at  Uskub,  of  a  family  of  indigent 
artisans.  In  his  childhood  he  was  poorly  fed 
and  often  beaten.  He  learnt  a  trade  by  which  he 
lived  painfully.  He  had  some  of  the  virtues  of  a 
poor  man  :  he  was  fairly  honest,  fairly  good,  and 
fairly  resigned,  but  he  had  neither. the  pride  nor 
the  refinement  which  are  the  luxuries  of  the  soul. 

He  married  so  as  not  to  be  alone.     He  often 


CHARITY  183 

failed  to  get  work.  His  wife  and  his  two  children 
died  in  misery.  One  day  he  fell  from  a  scaffold- 
ing, and,  badly  cared  for,  he  remained  impotent 
in  both  his  legs,  with  one  arm  paralysed  and  an 
incurable  wound  in  the  other. 

He  had  to  beg.  At  first  he  did  it  badly.  He 
felt  ashamed,  did  not  dare  to  insist,  and  was 
given  hardly  anything. 

Little  by  little  he  acquired  the  habit  of  stretch- 
ing out  his  hand,  as  if  it  were  an  implement  for 
fishing,  of  humiliating  attitudes,  of  prayers 
which  pursued  the  passer-by  with  the  hope  of 
importuning  him.  Thenceforward  he  was  given 
enough  to  prevent  him  from  dying  of  hunger. 

And  as  he  had  no  joy  in  the  world,  whenever 
he  possessed  a  few  coins  he  used  to  intoxicate 
himself  with  liquor  fermented  from  maize. 


A  very  poor  girl,  who  lived  in  a  room  close 
to  his  garret,  met  him  several  times,  and  took 
pity  on  him. 

She  came  every  morning  to  wash  Tirirou's 
wound,  made  his  bed,  prepared  his  soup,  and 
mended  his  clothes,  without  asking  for  anything 
in  return. 

Her  name  was  Krika,  and  she  was  not  beau- 
tiful, but  her  eyes  were  so  good  that  one  loved 
to  meet  them. 

And  without  knowing  why,  Tirirou  watched 
every  morning  from  his  mattress  for  the  moment 
when  Krika  would  get  up  and  appear  at  her 
window. 


184  CHARITY 

One  day,  as  Tirirou  was  begging  in  his  usual 
way,  a  rich  man  threw  him  a  piece  of  gold,  with 
disgust.  At  that  moment  Ormuz  permitted  the 
soul  of  Tirirou  to  remember  that  it  had  been 
that  of  Touriri.  And  Tirirou,  seeing  the  hatred 
in  the  glance  of  the  rich  man  who  gave  him 
alms,  understood  why  Touriri  had  been  con- 
demned by  Ormuz.  He  understood  that  in  his 
former  life,  though  he  had  relieved  the  poor,  he, 
too,  had  hated  them  because  of  their  humiliation 
and  ugliness ;  that  is  to  say,  because  of  things 
for  which  they  were  not  responsible. 

Next  morning,  when  Krika  came  to  wash  his 
wound,  he  watched  her.  He  saw  that  she  did 
it  without  disgust,  and  that  her  eyes  remained 
gentle  and  tranquil.  He  perceived  that  the 
young  girl  who  tended  him  and  did  not  hold 
herself  aloof  from  him — although  he  was  horrible 
even  among  his  fellows — was  truly  good  and 
saintly. 

When  she  finished  bandaging  him,  he  kissed 
her  hand  silently  and  wept.  And  Ormuz  granted 
him  the  favour  of  dying  on  that  very  night. 


"  What  have  you  understood  ?  "  asked  Ormuz 
of  the  soul  of  Touriri-Tirirou. 

"  This,  Lord :  We  must  serve  the  poor  in 
poverty.  We  must  enter  into  their  souls,  and 
not  despise  them  for  a  humiliation  and  narrow- 
ness of  spirit  to  which  we  also  might  have  been 
reduced  if  we  had  been  overwhelmed  by  the 
same  necessities ;  to  love  them  at  least  for  their 


CHARITY  185 

resignation,  they  who  form  the  greater  number, 
and  whose  united  anger  would  sweep  away  the 
rich  like  wisps  of  straw  ;  and,  lastly,  to  seek 
whether  there  does  not  exist  in  them  some 
remnant  of  nobility  and  dignity.  And  we  must 
serve  them  humbly  ;  just  as  we  resign  ourselves 
to  our  own  sufferings,  so  must  we  resign  our- 
selves to  the  misery  of  others,  in  so  far  as  it 
offends  our  own  delicacy  ;  we  must  not,  when 
we  relieve  them,  rebel  against  this  misery,  but 
accept  it  as  one  accepts  the  mysterious  designs 
of  Him  Who  alone  knows  the  reasons  of  things. 
For  the  aim  of  the  Universe  is  not  the  production 
of  beauty  but  of  goodness." 

"  That   is   not    so    far   wrong,"    said   Ormuz. 
"  Good  servant,  enter  into  my  rest." 


HELLE 


HELLE 

HELLE,  the  daughter  of  Themistocles,  the 
strategos,    was    very    pale,    and,    though 
supple  as  a  reed,  very  frail  for  her  seven- 
teen years.     But  her  big  clear  eyes  spoke  of  the 
generous  thought  that  dwelt  beneath  her  childish 
brow,  and  of  the  ardent  spirit  that  burned  in 
her  delicate  bosom. 

When  quite  a  child  she  had  lost  her  mother, 
a  Greek  from  the  islands  who  passed  her  life  in 
the  mysterious  practices  of  religions  unknown  to 
the  Athenians.  Afterwards  Helle  had  received 
lessons  from  the  poet  ^Eschylus,  a  friend  of  her 
father's,  and  had  learnt  from  him  many  things 
concerning  her  native  country,  concerning  the 
gods,  and  concerning  the  proper  way  of  wor- 
shipping them,  things  of  which  the  vulgar  were 
ignorant.  Helle  was  very  pious,  and  very  learned 
for  her  age  ;  she  admired  her  father  and  was 
filled  with  love  for  the  land  in  which  she  was  born. 

Helle  had  a  friend,  Mnais,  the  daughter  of  a 
rich  Athenian  named  Clinias,  a  young,  laughing, 
and  ignorant  girl,  who  thought  of  nothing  but 
amusement  and  dress.  And  the  daughter  of 
Themistocles  loved  Mnai's  tenderly,  although  she 
resembled  her  so  little. 

It  was  the  custom  at  Athens  that,  every  four 
years,  two  young  girls  of  good  family  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  archon-king  to  weave  and  em- 
broider the  robe  which  was  to  be  offered  at  the 
Pan-Athenian  festival  to  the  protecting  goddess 

189 


I9O  HELLE 

of  the  city.  For  six  months  the  virgins  lived  on 
the  Acropolis,  in  the  House  of  the  Arrhcphoroi. 
They  were  clad  in  a  white  robe  and  a  mantle 
embroidered  with  gold.  And  they  ate  a  sacred 
bread,  called  nastos,  which  was  made  of  fresh 
wheat,  seasoned  with  all  manner  of  spices. 

Now,  this  year  Helle  and  Mnai's  were  chosen 
to  weave  the  peplos  for  Pallas-Athene,  and  to 
adorn  it  with  embroideries. 

It  was  a  great  day  for  Helle.  She  said  to  her- 
self that,  woven  by  her  hands,  the  great  robe 
would  please  the  goddess  and  be  a  good  safeguard 
for  the  city,  so  much  zeal  and  love  would  she 
bring  to  her  task. 

But  when  Mna'is  heard  the  news,  she  began 
to  weep. 

"  For,"  said  she,  "  I  shall  no  longer  dance 
with  my  companions,  and  I  shall  live  between 
four  walls,  like  a  prisoner  !  " 

"  You  are  a  little  fool,"  Clinias  answered  her. 
"  It  is  incredible  that  you  should  welcome  with 
tears  a  choice  that  does  so  much  honour  to  our 
family  !  " 

And,  as  Mnais  would  listen  to  nothing,  Helle 
took  her  aside  : 

"  Why  this  grief,  little  Mna'is  ?  The  house 
of  the  virgins  is  not  a  prison.  It  is  bright  and 
cheerful ;  it  is  adorned  with  beautiful  paintings 
and  surrounded  by  a  tennis-court,  a  terrace,  and 
a  garden.  From  our  windows  we  shall  see  the 
Piraeus,  the  blue  sea,  and  the  entire  city  at  our 
feet.  And  we  shall  not  be  alone,  for  we  shall 
have  the  companionship  of  the  priests,  and  our 
relatives  will  often  come  to  see  us." 


HELLE 


"  But  he,  alas  !     I  shall  not  see  him  again." 

"  Who  ?  "  said  Helle. 

"  I  am  going  to  tell  you  my  secret.  I  love  a 
young  man  who  loves  me.  And  that  is  why  this, 
which  causes  you  so  much  joy,  plunges  me  into 
the  deepest  despair." 

"  What  is  his  name  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell  you." 

"  Of  course  he  is  some  young  man  of  noble 
birth,  fluent  in  speech,  and  skilful  in  the  handling 
of  arms  ?  " 

"  He  is  handsome,  and  I  love  him,"  answered 
Mnai's. 

"  But,"  said  Helle,  "  are  you  so  weak-hearted 
that  you  cannot  bear  a  separation  of  a  few  months  ? 
Think  of  the  joy  of  working  for  the  land  that  has 
nurtured  you,  you  and  him  whom  you  love. 
Think  of  the  thousands  of  girls  who  have  eagerly 
desired  to  weave  the  goddess's  robe,  and  that 
you  are  one  of  the  two  who  are  to  enjoy  so  envied 
an  honour." 

"  What  does  it  matter  to  Pallas,"  said  Mnai's, 
"  whether  the  robe  is  woven  by  me  or  by  some- 
body else  ?  I  am  not  irreligious,  but  why  does 
the  goddess  take  away  from  me  the  best  that  I 
have  in  the  world  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  Mnai's,  how  can  you  speak  thus  ? 
Rather  thank  the  goddess,  for,  after  you  have 
embroidered  her  robe,  your  lover  will  be  proud 
of  you  and  will  love  you  all  the  more  on  that 
account." 

"  Alas  !  I  shall  walk  no  more  with  him  in 
the  woods  of  myrtles  and  rose-laurels  !  " 

"  It  is  true  that  you  will  be  deprived  of  that 


192  HELLE 

joy  for  a  season.  But  you  will  be  the  little 
priestess  of  the  great  Pallas ;  the  citizens  will 
honour  you,  and  you  will  be  so  pretty  in  your 
white  robe,  with  its  little  folds,  and  in  your 
mantle  embroidered  with  gold." 

At  this  Mnais  smiled  through  her  tears. 

"  Very  well,  I  am  willing,  but  have  not  you  a 
lover  too  ?  " 

"  I  love  Athens,"  answered  Helle,  "  and  I  am 
the  servant  of  Pallas-Athene." 


Accordingly,  Helle  and  Mnais  were  installed 
in  the  little  convent  of  the  Arrhephoroi,  near 
the  temple  of  Erechtheus. 

They  began  to  weave  the  robe,  under  the 
supervision  of  the  sacristan,  Theodore,  a  gossipy 
old  man,  who  taught  them  the  ceremonies 
and  rites  and  everything  they  would  have  to  do 
in  the  great  Pan-Athenian  procession. 

He  also  told  them  incidents  which  he  alone 
knew  in  the  goddess's  history,  and  all  the 
miracles  due  to  her  power,  such  as  cures,  lost 
caskets  found,  and  ships  saved  from  tempests. 

And  while  he  related  these  things,  Helle's 
eyes  shone,  and  their  pupils  seemed  to  grow 
larger.  But  Mnais  only  listened  with  one  ear, 
and  sometimes  she  fell  asleep. 

When  the  cloth  was  woven,  a  young  man, 
Phidias  by  name,  whose  trade  was  to  make 
paintings  and  statues,  came  to  the  House  of  the 
Arrhephoroi  in  order  to  trace  the  figures  that 
were  to  be  embroidered  on  the  robe. 


HELLE  193 

He  drew  the  .battle  of  the  Giants,  and,  on  a 
heap  of  their  huge,  overturned  corpses,  Pallas- 
Athene,  threatening,  the  corners  of  her  lips 
turned  down,  her  eyes  fierce  and  rolling,  a  deep 
frown  between  her  eyebrows. 

"  Oh,"  said  Helle,  "  that  is  not  how  I  see  her, 
but  rather  serene,  a  divine  peace  in  her  eyes, 
victorious  without  effort  and  without  anger." 

Phidias  next  drew  the  birth  of  Athene,  with 
the  skull  of  Zeus  completely  cloven  in  two, 
and  the  goddess  springing  fully  armed  from  the 
gaping  orifice,  like  a  red  flower  from  the  cleft  of 
a  rock. 

"  Oh,"  said  Helle,  "  this  Zeus  is  unpleasant 
to  look  at.  That  is  not  how  the  gods  ought  to 
be  represented  :  they  should  always  be  beau- 
tiful. This  story  signifies  that  Pallas-Athene 
is  the  thought  of  Zeus.  I  should  like  her  to  be 
standing  perfectly  white,  above  the  divine  brow, 
and  the  brow  to  be  already  closed  again." 

"  Child,"  said  Phidias,  "  a  purer  spirit  than 
ours  dwells  within  you." 

He  made  both  his  designs  over  again,  and 
gave  the  goddess  the  eyes,  the  eyebrows,  the 
delicate  cheeks,  and  the  mouth  of  Helle. 

"  How  like  you  she  is !  "  said  Mnais  to  her 
companion. 

"  You  are  a  silly  girl,"  answered  Helle.  "  This 
young  man  is  too  pious  to  have  wished  to  give 
the  features  of  a  mortal  to  a  goddess." 

But  she  blushed  a  little  as  she  said  this,  being 
moved  by  a  secret  joy. 


194  HELLE 

Both  began  to  embroider  the  robe,  Helle  with 
fervent  application,  and  Mnai's  very  negligently. 
Often  it  even  happened  that  Mnai's  entangled 
the  threads  or  mistook  the  colours,  and  then  she 
got  angry  at  having  to  begin  over  again. 

And  as  they  worked,  the  two  girls  sang  songs 
in  a  low  voice.  Helle  sang  some  of  the  verses 
of  Tyrtaeus  or  ^Eschylus.  But  Mnai's  hummed 
nothing  except  love  songs,  short  odes  of  Simonides 
or  Anacreon. 

And  Helle  saw  that  Mnai's  was  always  thinking 
of  her  lover. 

During  the  hours  when  they  were  not  working 
at  the  embroidery,  they  used  to  play  at  ball  in 
the  courtyard  of  the  little  convent,  or  they 
would  walk  in  the  little  garden,  or  help  Theodore 
to  sweep  the  temple,  or  collect  and  arrange 
flowers  in  order  to  make  fresh  garlands  for  the 
portico. 

Often  they  were  present  at  the  sacrifices  which 
pious  persons  came  to  perform.  The  offerings 
were  baskets  of  fruit,  milk  and  wine — sometimes 
a  kid  or  a  sheep.  On  those  days  the  sacristan, 
Theodore,  was  more  cheerful  than  usual,  for  he 
had  the  right  of  keeping  and  selling  the  skins,  as 
these  were  his  perquisites. 


There  were  in  the  temple  of  Erechtheus,  which 
was  very  old,  an  olive  tree  and  a  well. 

The  olive  tree,  which  had  a  black  and  twisted 
trunk  and  was  crowned  with  thin,  silvery  foliage, 
was  that  which  Pallas  had  caused  to  spring  up 
from  the  ground  with  a  stroke  of  her  lance. 


HELLE  195 

Poseidon  had  dug  the  well  with  a  blow  of  his 
trident.  The  water  of  this  well  was  sea  water, 
and,  on  stormy  days,  this  water  tossed  and 
moaned  like  the  sea  itself. 

Mnais  sometimes  amused  herself  by  throwing 
pebbles  into  the  well,  for  the  pleasure  of  hearing, 
multiplied  and  increased  by  the  echoes,  the 
noise  of  the  pebbles  falling  against  the  walls  of 
the  pit. 

"  What  are  you  doing  ?  "  said  Helle,  uneasily. 
"  This  well  is  sacred.  Take  care  not  to  anger 
the  god  !  " 

In  the  temple  also  were  laid,  every  month, 
cakes  of  flour  and  honey,  which  the  great  serpent 
who  guarded  the  citadel  came  to  eat. 

Nobody  had  ever  seen  this  serpent,  but  he 
certainly  existed,  for  the  cakes  offered  him  for 
food  always  disappeared  from  the  altar. 

It  happened  that  the  sacristan,  Theodore, 
came  to  place  fresh  cakes  on  the  marble  table. 

"  I  have  thought  of  something,"  said  Mnai's 
to  her  friend.  "  Suppose  we  come  to-night — 
to  see  the  serpent  eating  ?  " 

Helle  was  curious,  and  agreed. 

At  nightfall,  the  two  girls  slipped  into  the 
temple  of  Erechtheus,  and  waited,  hidden 
behind  a  curtain. 

They  heard  a  sound  like  the  noise  of  approach- 
ing footsteps. 

"  It  is  the  serpent,"  said  Helle.  "  Come 
away  !  " 

"  Silly,"  said  Mnai's,  "  do  serpents  walk  ?  " 

They  then  saw  Theodore  come  in,  with  a 
lantern  in  his  hand.  He  went  towards  the 

13* 


196  HELLE 

altar,  took  the  cakes  from  it,  and  ate  them  with 
an  air  of  great  satisfaction. 

Helle  rushed  from  her  hiding-place. 

"  Oh ! "  said  she,  "  and  I  thought  you  so 
pious  and  so  holy  !  Are  you  not  afraid  that,  by 
robbing  the  god,  you  may  bring  misfortune  on 
the  city  ?  " 

"  The  serpent  is  ill,"  said  the  sacristan, 
unmoved,  "  and  he  will  not  eat  this  month.  He 
has  made  it  known  to  me  by  a  dream." 

"  Perhaps,"  said  Mnais,  "  there  is  no  serpent." 

But  Helle  believed  Theodore's  words. 

"  If  the  serpent  will  not  accept  our  offerings," 
she  thought,  "  it  is  doubtless  because  Mnais  is 
idle  and  slow  in  embroidering  the  robe,  or 
because  she  has  thrown  pebbles  into  the  sacred 
well." 

And  she  felt  her  friendship  for  Mnais 
diminishing. 


The  House  of  the  Arrhephoroi  being  situated 
at  one  of  the  corners  of  the  Acropolis,  the  two 
girls  could  see  from  their  terrace,  fifty  cubits 
below  them,  the  place  where  the  youths  used  to 
exercise  themselves  in  running,  in  combats,  and 
in  archery. 

Mnais  often  came  and  rested  with  her  elbows 
on  the  little  wall.  She  used  to  remain  there  for 
hours,  and  Helle  saw  that  what  she  regretted 
most  was  that  she  no  longer  lived  amid  the 
noise  and  movement  of  the  city. 

But  one  day  Helle  saw  Mnais,  who  believed 
herself  alone,  draw  a  letter  from  her  bosom 


HELLE  197 

and  read  it  with  restless  eagerness,  like  somebody 
who  fears  to  be  surprised. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  said  Helle,  approaching. 

All  the  roses  of  a  red-rose  tree  suddenly  bloomed 
on  the  cheeks  of  beautiful  Mnai's.  Clumsily 
she  tried  to  hide  the  letter. 

"  Give  it  to  me,"  said  Helle,  very  grave. 

Mnaiis  obeyed.  It  was  a  letter  from  her  lover. 
The  note  said  : 

"  And  I,  also,  my  well-beloved,  feel  dreary 
and  languid.  The  goddess  is  cruel  to  take 
you  away  from  me  and  not  to  allow  me  to  see 
your  violet  eyes  and  your  hair  which  is  fairer 
than  ripe  corn.  Why  cannot  I,  like  one  of  my 
arrows,  fly  to  you  through  the  air  ?  " 

"  Have  you  written  to  him,  then  ?  "  asked 
Helle.  "  And  how,  by  what  messenger  or  by 
what  device,  can  you  correspond  thus  ?  Tell 
me  everything.  I  must  know." 

Mnai's  burst  into  tears. 

"  Do  not  scold  me,  good  Helle.  I  will  confess 
everything  to  you.  By  looking  down  so  much 
I  at  last  recognized  him  whom  I  love  in  the  midst 
of  the  young  men  who  play  in  the  exercise  ground. 
And  doubtless  he  also  recognized  me.  He  even 
knows  which  is  the  window  of  my  room.  How  ? 
I  don't  know.  Perhaps  he  saw  me  sometimes  at 
that  window  when  I  lingered  there  towards 
sunset.  .  .  .  One  night — Oh  !  I  slept  well,  all 
the  same,  I  assure  you — I  was  awakened  by  a 
noise.  .  .  .  An  arrow  had  just  broken  itself 
against  the  wall  of  my  cell.  ...  I  picked  up  the 


198  HELLE 

pieces.  A  letter  was  fastened  to  it.  Is  that  my 
fault  ?  " 

"  And  you  answered  him  ?  " 

"  He  would  have  died  if  I  had  not,"  said 
Mna'is,  "  and  I  don't  want  him  to  die.  He  was 
expecting  an  answer  and  he  told  me  how  to  send 
it  to  him.  It  is  very  simple.  I  fastened  my 
letter  to  a  fairly  big  stone  at  the  end  of  a  long 
string,  and  I  let  it  down  slowly  from  the  top  of 
the  terrace.  .  .  ." 

"  And  where  did  you  get  the  string  ?  " 

"  Do  not  be  angry  ;  I  took  it  from  the  basket 
of  silks  of  all  colours  that  we  use  for  embroidering 
the  goddess's  robe." 

"  Oh,  Mnais  !  what  have  you  done  ?  In  order 
to  please  a  divine  Virgin,  it  is  necessary  to  have 
a  pure  heart  in  which  lives  only  love  for  her 
and  for  our  country.  And  not  only  do  you  not 
Jceep  your  heart  intact,  but,  in  order  to  serve  a 
feeling  that  offends  the  goddess,  you  make  use 
of  things  that  belong  to  her  !  Alas  !  I  greatly 
fear  that  she  may  turn  away  from  us  because 
of  you." 

"  But,"  said  Mnais,  "  I  love  the  goddess  and 
she  knows  it.  She  will  not  be  any  angrier  than 
I  was  when,  as  I  was  working  in  summer  in  my 
father's  garden,  a  bird  came  and  took  away  one 
of  my  bits  of  wool  or  a  thread  from  my  distaff." 

"  You  do  not  even  understand  my  thought," 
said  Helle.  "  Beyond  doubt  I  ought  to  denounce 
you  to  the  archon-king.  But  the  evil  is  done  ; 
and,  besides,  I  love  you  still,  and  I  don't  want 
to  bring  shame  or  grief  upon  you.  But  first 
promise  me  not  to  write  again  to  this  young  man." 


HELLE  199 

"  I  promise  you." 

"  That  is  not  all ;  you  must  not  touch  the 
robe  again,  I  shall  embroider  it  alone." 

"  As  you  wish,"  said  Mnai's,  very  pleased  in 
her  heart  to  have  nothing  more  to  do. 

And,  on  her  part,  Helle  was  secretly  glad  that 
henceforth  she  would  be  the  only  person  who 
would  work  on  the  sacred  robe. 


Meanwhile,  news  was  brought  that  innumerable 
Persian  ships  were  advancing  towards  Attica,  and 
that  Themistocles  had  been  appointed  supreme 
head  of  the  Greek  army  and  fleet. 

The  strategos  came  to  the  House  of  the  Arrhe- 
phoroi  to  embrace  Helle. 

"  I  am  going,  my  daughter,"  he  said,  "  and  I 
know  not  whether  the  gods  will  grant  me  victory, 
nor  even  whether  I  shall  return." 

Helle  glowed  with  joy  and  pride. 

"  Yes,  dear  father,  you  will  be  victorious  and 
you  will  return  to  the  city.  It  seems  to  me  that 
in  some  way  it  depends  on  me,  that  my  feeble 
hands  hold,  along  with  the  sacred  robe,  the 
destiny  of  our  country,  and  that  the  zeal  I  shall 
show  in  embroidering  the  holy  figures  will  calm 
the  winds  on  the  blue  sea  and,  by  the  favour  of 
Athene,  make  the  management  of  the  ships 
easier  and  more  fortunate." 

And  from  that  day  forward,  Helle  worked 
on  the  robe  with  such  an  ardour  of  attention  and 
desire  that  she  grew  correspondingly  pale,  and 
one  would  have  said  that  a  little  of  her  own  soul 


200  HELLE 


and  being  passed  into  each  piece  of  the    em- 
broidery. 

And  idle  Mnai's  slept  almost  from  morning 
to  evening,  and  her  fresh  beauty  blossomed 
more  and  more. 


One  night  Helle  heard  steps  and  voices  on  the 
terrace.  She  got  up,  and  saw,  in  the  moonlight, 
Mnai's  mounted  on  the  little  wall,  and,  some 
cubits  below  her,  a  man  clinging  to  the  brushwood 
and  protuberances  of  the  cliff. 

Helle  picked  up  some  stones,  climbed  on  to  the 
wall,  and,  appearing  to  be  larger  than  she  was 
as  she  stood  up  in  the  light  of  the  night,  she 
threw  the  stones  at  the  man.  He  rolled  down 
through  the  rocks  and  bushes. 

Mnai's  uttered  a  cry. 

"  Do  not  kill  him  !  " 

"  Leave  me  alone,  deceitful  girl !  At  the 
hour  when  the  city  is  in  danger,  when  our  fathers 
and  brothers  are  risking  their  blood  for  it,  you, 
an  Athenian,  and  the  daughter  of  an  Athenian 
.  .  .  But,  now  that  I  think  of  it,  why  has  not 
your  lover  gone  with  the  others  ?  Is  he  then  a 
coward  ?  Has  he  deserted  from  the  army  ? 
Or  did  he  hide  himself  when  the  rest  went  away  ?  " 

"  He  had  no  need  to  go  away,"  said  Mnais, 
"  for  he  is  the  son  of  a  foreigner  who  has  estab- 
lished himself  in  the  city." 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Helle,  terrified,  as  she  hid  her 
face  in  her  hands. 

Then,  lifting  up  her  head,  she  placed  both  her 


HELLE  2O I 


hands  on  the  shoulders  of  Mna'is  and  looked  into 
her  eyes. 

"  Listen,"  she  said,  "  if  misfortune  comes  to 
Athens,  beware  !  " 


Helle  went  back  to  her  room  and  offered  this 
prayer  : 

"  Oh,  goddess,  although  my  father  is  comparable 
in  courage  with  the  ancient  heroes ;  although 
all  those  who  are  at  Salamis  are  men  of  good  will 
and  are  ready  to  die  ;  although  I  myself  have 
never  had  a  thought  except  for  thee  and  the  city 
that  is  dear  to  thee,  I  tremble  lest  the  crime  of 
Mnais  has  aroused  thy  resentment  against  us. 
For  the  gods  have  often  made  all  the  citizens  of 
a  city  expiate  the  fault  of  one,  in  order  to  teach 
us  that  we  depend  upon  one  another,  and  that 
the  virtue  of  each  is  the  concern  of  all.  But,  for 
that  very  reason,  thou  dost  permit  the  crime  of 
a  bad  and  feeble  heart  to  be  effaced  by  the 
sacrifice  of  a  better  and  stronger  one.  And 
that  is  why,  goddess,  I  offer  thee  my  life  in  ex- 
piation. Take  me  !  take  me  !  I  am  already  so 
frail  and  so  ill  that  it  is  not  much  for  me  to  die, 
and  I  shall  go  towards  thee  as  a  leaf  falls  at  the 
lightest  wind  when  it  has  lost  its  sap  and  has 
been  burnt  by  the  sun.  Thus  the  sun  of  a 
great  love  has  devoured  me,  when  still  a  mere 
child.  It  was  not  the  love  of  a  man,  as  thou 
knowest,  nor  of  any  creature  condemned  to 
death.  I  love  only  what  can  endure  for  ever. 
I  love  thee,  oh  goddess,  because  thou  art  intelli- 
gence, virtue,  harmony ;  and  I  love  Athens 


2O2  HELLE 

because  it  is  the  city  in  which  thou  hast  chosen 
to  fashion  little  by  little  an  example  of  life  and 
human  society  in  conformity  with  thy  divine 
thought.  Grant,  by  my  death,  by  the  ardour 
of  a  desire  of  which  that  death  will  be  the  sign, 
and  by  the  emulation  which  its  memory  will 
awaken  after  me,  that  I  may  aid  thy  designs, 
oh,  Virgin  !  I  am  thine,  and  I  shall  die  satisfied  ; 
for  if  I  die,  Athens  will  then  triumph,  and  it  is 
thou  who  wilt  call  me.  Take  me,  grant  us  victory, 
and  bring  it  about  that  I  may  spare  Mnai's  !  " 


On  the  following  day,  Helle  worked  at  the  robe, 
and  Mnai's  wept  in  a  corner  because  of  what  had 
happened.  The  sacristan,  Theodore,  entered 
suddenly  and  said  : 

"  Bad  news  !  The  first  line  of  our  ships  has 
been  broken  at  the  beginning  of  the  battle  and 
our  defeat  is  certain." 

Helle  stood  up,  even  paler  than  usual,  and 
remained  motionless  for  an  instant,  then  she 
seized  Mnais  by  the  arm. 

"  Come  !  "  she  said. 

Mnais  was  quite  stunned  and  did  as  she  was 
asked.  Helle  dragged  her  violently  into  the  temple 
of  Athene-Polias,  before  the  wooden  statue  that 
was  venerated  above  all  others  ;  and  her  strength 
being  doubled  by  anger,  she  forced  the  beautiful 
girl  down  on  her  knees. 

She  seized  her  by  the  hair  and  drew  a  poignard 
from  her  bosom.  All  this  was  done  so  quickly 
that  Mnais  had  not  time  to  defend  herself. 


HELLE  2O3 

"  And  now,  die  !  "  she  said. 

She  was  already  lifting  her  arm  when  a  noise 
of  trumpets  and  shouts  of  joy  mounted  towards 
the  temple. 

Theodore  entered  and  said  : 

"  I  was  mistaken.  The  Persians  are  in  flight. 
Victory  !  victory  !  " 

Helle  dropped  the  poignard  and  fell  fainting 
on  the  floor,  so  great  was  her  joy. 


A  month  afterwards  the  great  Pan-Athenian 
festival  was  celebrated. 

In  the  middle  of  the  procession,  stretched  on  a 
little  galley  borne  by  twelve  of  the  most  illustrious 
citizens,  gleamed  the  robe,  covered  with  ingeni- 
ously embroidered  figures. 

Behind  the  robe  came  the  two  girls  ;  Mnai's, 
blooming,  careless,  and  laughing  (for  her  lover 
had  not  been  killed  by  his  fall,  and  had  escaped 
with  a  few  scratches)  ;  Helle,  scarcely  able  to 
walk,  and  pale,  deadly  pale,  from  having  em- 
broidered the  divine  garment. 

When  the  temple  of  Athene-Polias  was  reached, 
Helle  took  the  robe  in  her  little  hands,  and  with 
an  outburst  of  love  in  which  there  gushed  forth 
all  her  soul  and  all  of  life  that  was  left  her, 
she  placed  the  brilliant  garment  at  the  feet  of  the 
goddess.  .  .  . 

Then  her  strength  failed  her.  She  slipped  on 
her  knees,  and  slowly  sank  backwards  into  the 
folds  of  the  robe,  Pallas  having  heard  her  prayer. 


NAUSICAA 


NAUSICAA 

AFTER  he  had  slain  the  suitors  with  his 
arrows,  the  ingenious  Ulysses,  full  of 
wisdom  and  memories,  passed  tranquil  days 
in  his  palace  at  Ithaca.  Every  evening,  seated 
between  his  wife,  Penelope,  and  his  son,  Tele- 
machus,  he  told  them  of  his  travels,  and  when 
he  had  finished,  he  began  again. 

One  of  the  adventures  which  he  related  most 
frequently  was  his  meeting  with  Nausicaa,  the 
daughter  of  Alcinous,  king  of  the  Phaeacians. 

"  Never,"  he  would  say,  "  shall  I  forget  how 
beautiful,  courteous,  and  helpful  she  appeared 
to  me.  For  three  days  and  three  nights  I  had 
been  floating  on  the  vast  sea,  clinging  to  a  beam 
of  my  broken  raft.  At  last  a  wave  lifted  me  up 
and  drove  me  towards  the  mouth  of  a  river.  I 
climbed  on  to  the  bank  ;  a  wood  was  near  ;  I 
gathered  leaves,  and  as  I  was  naked,  I  covered 
myself  with  them.  I  fell  asleep.  .  .  .  Suddenly 
a  noise  of  pouring  water  wakened  me,  then 
exclamations.  I  opened  my  eyes  and  I  saw  some 
girls  who  were  playing  at  ball  on  the  shore.  The 
ball  had  just  fallen  into  the  rapid  current.  I 
got  up,  taking  care  to  hide  my  nakedness  with  a 
leafy  bough.  I  advanced  towards  the  most 
beautiful  of  the  girls.  .  .  ." 


"  You  have  already  told   us   that,   my  dear," 
interrupted  Penelope. 

207 


2O8  NAUSICAA 


"  It  is  very  likely,"  said  Ulysses. 

"  What  difference  does  it  make  ?  "  said  Tele- 
machus. 

Ulysses  resumed  : 

"  I  can  still  see  her  in  my  mind's  eye  on  her  car, 
driving  her  mules  with  their  sounding  bells.  The 
car  was  full  ot  fine  white  linen  and  dresses  of 
coloured  wool  which  the  little  princess  and  her 
companions  had  just  washed  in  the  stream.  And, 
as  she  stood,  leaning  forward  a  little  and  pulling 
the  reins,  the  evening  wind  blew  her  golden  hair 
— ill  held  by  her  head-band — about  her  brow, 
and  pressed  her  pliant  robe  against  her  well- 
formed  limbs." 

"  And  then  ?  "  asked  Telemachus. 

"  She  was  perfectly  brought  up,"  continued 
Ulysses.  "  When  we  approached  the  town, 
she  prayed  me  to  leave  her  so  that  nobody  could 
make  any  ill  remark  about  her  from  seeing  her 
with  a  man  !  But  from  the  way  in  which  I 
was  welcomed  in  the  palace  of  Alcinous,  I  saw 
that  she  had  spoken  of  me  to  her  noble  parents. 
I  did  not  see  her  again  except  at  the  moment  of 
my  departure.  She  said  to  me  :  '  I  salute  you, 
oh  guest,  in  order  that  you  may  not  forget  me 
in  your  own  land,  for  it  is  to  me  that  you  owe 
your  life.'  And  I  answered  her  :  '  Nausicaa, 
daughter  of  the  magnanimous  Alcinous,  if  the 
mighty  spouse  of  Hera  wills  me  to  enjoy  the 
moment  of  return  and  that  i  should  re-enter 
my  dwelling,  I  will  daily  within  its  walls  offer 
my  prayers  to  you  as  to  a  goddess  ;  for  it  is 
you  who  have  saved  me.'  A  more  beautiful 
or  better  girl  I  have  never  met,  and  as  my 


NAUSICAA  2O9 


travels  are  over,  I  am   very  sure  I   never  shall 

meet  one." 

"  Do  you  think  that  she  is  married  now  ?  " 

asked  Telemachus. 

"  She  was  only  fifteen  years  of  age  and  not  yet 

betrothed." 

"  Did  you  tell  her  that  you  had  a  son  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  that  I  was  consumed  with  the  desire 

of  seeing  him  again." 

"  And  did  you  speak  well  of  me  to  her  ?  " 

"  I  did,  although  I  scarcely  knew  you,  for  I 

had  left  Ithaca  when  you  were  quite  a  little  child 

in  your  mother's  arms." 


Meanwhile,  Penelope,  desiring  to  see  her  son 
married,  presented  to  him  in  succession  the  fairest 
virgins  of  the  land,  the  daughters  of  the  princes 
of  Dulichios,  of  Samos,  and  of  Zacynthos. 
Each  time  Telemachus  said  : 

"  I  will  not  have  her,  for  I  know  another  who 
is  better  and  more  beautiful." 

"  Who  ?  " 

"  Nausicaa,  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  the 
Phaeacians." 

"  How  can  you  say  that  you  know  her  when 
you  have  never  seen  her  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  shall  see  her,"  replied  Telemachus. 

One  day  he  said  to  his  father  : 

"  My  heart  wishes,  oh  illustrious  father,  that, 
cleaving  the  fish-frequented  sea  in  a  ship,  I  sail 
towards  the  island  of  the  Phaeacians,  and  that  I 
go  and  ask  the  hand  of  the  fair  Nausicaa  from 


210  NAUSICAA 


King  Alcinous.  For  I  am  consumed  with  love 
for  that  virgin  whom  my  eyes  have  never  beheld  ; 
and,  if  you  oppose  my  design,  unwedded  will  I 
grow  old  in  your  palace  and  you  shall  have  no 
grandson." 

The  ingenious  Ulysses  answered  : 

"  It  is  doubtless  a  god  who  has  put  this  desire 
into  your  heart.  Since  I  spoke  to  you  of  the 
princess  who  was  washing  her  linen  in  the  stream, 
you  disdain  the  succulent  meats  served  at  our 
table,  and  black  circles  grow  around  your  eyes. 
Take  then  with  you  thirty  sailors  in  a  swift 
vessel  and  seek  her  whom  you  do  not  know  and 
without  whom  you  cannot  live.  But  I  must 
warn  you  of  the  dangers  of  the  journey.  If  the 
wind  drives  you  towards  the  island  of  Polyphemus, 
take  care  not  to  approach  it  ;  or,  if  the  tempest 
casts  you  on  the  shore,  hide  yourself,  and,  as 
soon  as  your  ship  can  get  to  sea,  fly  and  do  not 
attempt  to  see  the  Cyclops.  I  put  out  his  eye 
formerly ;  but  though  he  is  blind  he  is  still 
formidable.  Fly  also  from  the  island  of  the 
Lotos-eaters,  or,  if  you  land  among  them,  do 
not  eat  the  flower  which  they  will  offer  you, 
for  it  makes  one  lose  his  memory.  Fear  also 
the  island  of  ^Eaea,  the  kingdom  of  fair-haired 
Circe  whose  charming-rod  changes  men  into 
swine.  Yet  if  ill  fortune  wills  that  you  meet 
her  on  your  way,  here  is  a  plant  whose  root  is 
black  and  whose  flower  is  white  as  milk.  The 
gods  call  it  moly,  and  it  was  given  to  me  by 
Mercury.  By  its  means  you  will  render  power- 
less the  evil  spells  of  that  famous  witch." 

Ulysses    added    other    advice    concerning    the 


NAUSICAA  211 


dangers  of  the  island  of  the  Sirens,  of  the  island 
of  the  Sun,  and  of  the  island  of  the  Laestry- 
gonians.  He  said  in  conclusion  : 

"  Remember  my  words,  my  son,  for  I  would 
not  have  you  repeat  my  fatal  adventures." 

"  I  will  remember,"  said  Telemachus.  "  More- 
over, every  obstacle  and  even  every  pleasure 
will  be  my  enemy  if  it  could  delay  my  arrival  in 
the  island  of  the  wise  Alcinous." 


Thus  Telemachus  set  out,  his  heart  full  of 
Nausicaa. 

A  gale  took  him  out  of  his  course,  and,  as  he 
was  passing  beside  the  island  of  Polyphemus, 
he  was  curious  to  see  the  giant  whom  his  father 
had  formerly  conquered.  He  said  to  himself  : 

"  The  danger  is  not  great,  for  Polyphemus 
is  blind." 

He  disembarked  alone,  leaving  his  ship  at 
anchor  at  the  end  of  a  bay,  and  he  was  visible 
and  unprotected  in  the  rich,  undulating  plain, 
sprinkled  with  flocks  and  tufts  of  trees.  On 
the  horizon,  behind  a  dip  in  the  hill,  an  enormous 
head  arose,  then  shoulders  like  those  polished 
rocks  that  stretch  out  into  the  sea,  then  a  chest 
as  bushy  as  a  ravine.  .  .  . 

An  instant  afterwards,  a  huge  hand  seized 
Telemachus,  and  he  saw,  bending  over  him,  an 
eye  as  large  as  a  shield. 

"  You  are  not  blind,  then  ?  "  asked  Telemachus. 

"  My  father,  Neptune,  has  cured  me,"  an- 
swered Polyphemus.  "  It  was  a  little  man  of 

14* 


212  NAUSICAA 


your  species  who  deprived  me  of  the  light  of 
day,  and  that  is  why  I  am  going  to  eat  you." 

"  You  would  make  a  mistake,"  said  Tele- 
machus ;  "  for  if  you  let  me  live,  I  would 
amuse  you  by  telling  you  beautiful  stories." 

"  I  am  listening,"  said  Polyphemus. 

Telemachus  began  the  story  of  the  Trojan 
war.  When  night  came  the  Cyclops  said  : 

"  It  is  time  to  sleep.  But  I  will  not  eat  you 
this  evening,  for  I  want  to  know  the  rest." 

Each  evening  the  Cyclops  said  the  same 
thing,  and  this  lasted  for  three  years. 

The  first  year  Telemachus  told  of  the  siege 
of  Priam's  city  ;  the  second  year  of  the  return 
of  Menelaus  and  Agamemnon  ;  the  third  year 
of  the  return  of  Ulysses,  his  adventures,  and  his 
marvellous  wiles. 

"  You  are  very  bold;"  said  Polyphemus,  "  thus 
to  praise  before  me  the  little  man  who  did  me 
so  great  an  injury." 

"  But,"  answered  Telemachus,  "  the  more  I 
show  the  cleverness  of  that  man,  the  less  dis- 
graceful will  it  be  for  you  to  have  been  con- 
quered by  him." 

"  That  is  plausible,"  said  the  giant,  "  and  I 
pardon  you.  Doubtless  I  would  talk  in  a  dif- 
ferent way  if  a  god  had  not  given  me  back  my 
sight.  But  past  evils  are  but  a  dream." 


Towards  the  end  of  the  third  year,  Telemachus 
searched  his  memory  in  vain.  He  no  longer 
found  anything  to  tell  the  giant.  Then  he  began 
the  same  stories  over  again.  Polyphemus  took 


NAUSICAA  213 


the  same  pleasure  in  them,  and  this  lasted  for 
three  more  years. 

But  Telemachus  did  not  feel  that  he  had  the 
courage  to  repeat  a  third  time  the  story  of  the 
siege  of  Ilium  and  of  the  return  of  the  heroes. 
He  confessed  it  to  Polyphemus,  and  added  : 

"  I  would  rather  you  ate  me.  I  shall  only 
regret  one  thing  as  I  die  :  it  is  that  I  have  not 
seen  the  fair  Nausicaa." 

He  spoke  at  length  of  his  love  and  his  grief, 
and  suddenly  he  saw  in  the  eye  of  the  Cyclops 
a  tear  as  large  as  a  pumpkin. 

"  Go,"  said  the  Cyclops,  "  go  and  seek  her 
whom  you  love.  Why  did  you  not  speak  to 
me  sooner  ?  .  .  ." 

"  I  see,"  thought  Telemachus,  "  that  I  would 
have  done  better  to  have  begun  with  that.  I 
have  lost  six  years  through  my  error.  It  is 
true  that  shame  prevented  me  from  telling 
my  secret  before.  If  I  disclosed  it,  it  was 
because  I  believed  I  was  going  to  die." 

He  constructed  a  canoe  (for  the  ship  he  had 
left  in  the  bay  had  long  since  disappeared),  and 
set  off  afresh  on  the  deep  sea. 


Another  tempest   threw  him  on  Circe's  island. 

He  saw,  at  the  entrance  to  a  large  forest,  in 
a  swinging  hammock  made  of  creepers  interwoven 
with  garlands  of  flowers,  a  woman  who  was 
gently  rocking  herself. 

She  wore  on  her  head  a  mitre  encrusted 
with  rubies  ;  her  long  eyebrows  joined  together 
over  her  eyes ;  her  mouth  was  redder  than  a 


214  NAUSICAA 


fresh  wound  ;  her  bosom  and  her  arms  were 
yellow  as  saffron  ;  flowers  formed  of  precious  stones 
were  strewn  over  her  transparent  robe  which  was 
the  colour  of  a  hyacinth,  and  she  smiled  through 
the  tawny  hair  which  completely  enveloped  her. 

Her  magician's  wand  was  passed  through  her 
girdle,  like  a  sword. 

Circe  looked  at  Telemachus. 

The  young  hero  searched  beneath  his  tunic 
for  the  flower,  moly,  the  black  and  white  flower 
his  father  had  given  him  before  his  departure. 
He  perceived  that  he  no  longer  had  it. 

"  I  am  lost,"  he  thought.  "  She  is  going  to 
touch  me  with  her  wand,  and  I  shall  be  like 
the  swine  who  eat  acorns." 

But  Circe  said  to  him  in  a  gentle  voice  : 

"  Follow  me,  young  stranger,  and  come  and 
rest  with  me." 

He  followed  her.  Soon  they  arrived  at  her 
palace,  which  was  a  hundred  times  more  beautiful 
than  that  of  Ulysses. 

Along  the  way,  in  the  depths  of  the  woods 
and  ravines,  swine  and  wolves  that  had  once  been 
men,  shipwrecked  on  the  island,  ran  after  the 
witch's  steps ;  and  although  she  had  taken  a 
long  rod  pointed  with  iron  with  which  she  pricked 
them  cruelly,  they  tried  to  lick  her  bare  feet. 


For  three  years  Telemachus  made  his  couch 
with  the  magician. 

Then,  one  day  he  grew  ashamed.  He  felt 
extremely  wearied,  and  he  discovered  that  he 
had  not  ceased  to  love  the  daughter  of  Alcinous, 


NAUSICAA  215 


the  innocent  virgin  with  the  blue  eyes,  her  whom 
he  had  never  seen. 

But  he  thought : 

"  If  I  want  to  go  away,  the  witch  will  be  angry 
and  transform  me  into  an  animal,  and  thus  I 
shall  never  see  Nausicaa." 

Now,  Circe,  on  her  part,  was  weary  of  her 
companion.  She  began  to  hate  him,  because 
she  had  loved  him.  She  rose  one  night  from 
her  purple  couch  and  went  out,  taking  her  wand, 
and  struck  him  with  it  over  his  heart. 

But  Telemachus  kept  his  form  and  his  coun- 
tenance. It  was  because  at  that  moment  he 
was  thinking  of  Nausicaa,  and  his  heart  was  full 
of  his  love. 

"  Go  away  !   go  away  !  "  shrieked  the  witch. 


Telemachus  found  his  canoe,  set  forth  again 
on  the  sea,  and  a  third  tempest  threw  him  on 
the  island  of  the  Lotus-eaters. 

They  were  polished  men,  full  of  intelligence, 
and  of  equable  and  gentle  temper. 

Their  king  offered  Telemachus  a  flower  of  the 
lotus. 

"  I  shall  not  eat  it,"  said  the  young  hero,  "  for 
this  is  the  flower  of  forgetfulness,  and  I  wish  to 
remember." 

"  Yet  forgetfulness  is  a  great  good,"  replied 
the  king.  "  Thanks  to  this  flower,  which  is  our 
only  food,  we  know  nothing  of  pain,  regret, 
desire,  and  all  the  passions  that  trouble  unhappy 
mortals.  But  we  force  nobody  to  eat  the  divine 
flower." 


2l6  NAUSICAA 


Telemachus  lived  for  some  weeks  on  the 
provisions  he  had  saved  from  his  shipwreck. 
Then,  as  there  were  not  in  the  island  either 
fruits  or  animals  fit  to  eat,  he  nourished  himself 
as  well  as  he  could  on  shell-fish  and  other  fishes. 


"  Is  it  true,"  he  asked  the  king,  "  that  the 
lotus-flower  makes  men  forget  even  what  they 
most  desire  or  what  causes  them  to  suffer  most  ?  " 

"  Assuredly,  it  does,"  said  the  king. 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Telemachus,  "  it  would  never 
make  me  forget  the  fair  Nausicaa." 

"  Try  it,  and  see." 

"  If  I  try  it,  it  is  because  I  am  very  sure  that 
the  lotus  could  not  do  what  the  artifices  of  a 
magician  have  been  unable  to  accomplish." 

He  ate  the  flower  and  fell  asleep. 

I  mean  that  he  began  to  live  in  the  same  way 
as  the  gentle  Lotus-eaters,  enjoying  the  present 
hour  and  caring  for  nothing  else.  Only,  he 
sometimes  felt  in  the  depths  of  his  heart,  as  it 
were,  the  memory  of  an  old  wound,  without 
being  able  to  know  exactly  what  it  was. 

When  he  awoke,  he  had  not  forgotten  the 
daughter  of  Alcinous.  But  twenty  years  had 
slipped  by  without  his  noticing  their  passage. 
His  love  had  needed  all  that  time  to  conquer 
the  influence  of  the  flower  of  forgetfulness. 

"  They  are  the  best  twenty  years  of  your  life," 
the  king  told  him. 

But  Telemachus  did  not  believe  it. 


NAUSICAA 


He  politely  took  leave  of  his  hosts. 

I  shall  not  tell  you  of  the  other  adventures 
in  which  he  was  engaged,  sometimes  by  neces- 
sity, sometimes  by  the  curiosity  of  seeing  new 
things,  either  in  the  island  of  the  Sirens,  or  in 
the  island  of  the  Sun,  or  in  the  island  of  the 
Laestrygonians,  nor  how  his  love  was  strong 
enough  to  extricate  him  from  all  these  dangers 
and  to  tear  him  away  from  these  various  stopping- 
places. 


A  last  tempest  drove  him  towards  the  mouth 
of  a  river  in  the  desired  island,  the  land  of  the 
Phaeacians.  He  reached  the  bank ;  a  wood 
was  near.  He  gathered  leaves,  and,  as  he  was 
naked,  he  covered  himself  with  them.  He 
fell  asleep.  .  .  .  Suddenly  a  noise  of  pouring 
water  wakened  him. 

Telemachus  opened  his  eyes  and  saw  servants 
who  were  washing  linen  under  the  orders  of  an 
aged  woman  who  was  richly  clad. 

He  got  up,  and,  taking  care  to  hide  his  nakedness 
with  a  leafy  bough,  he  approached  the  woman. 
Her  figure  was  stout  and  clumsy,  and  grey  hairs 
escaped  from  her  head-band.  It  was  clear 
that  she  had  once  been  beautiful,  but  she  was 
so  no  longer. 

Telemachus  asked  her  for  hospitality.  She 
answered  him  with  kindness  and  made  her  women 
give  him  some  clothes. 

"  And  now,  my  guest,  I  am  going  to  lead  you 
to  the  King's  house." 

"  Are  you  the  Queen  ?  "  asked  Telemachus. 


2l8  NAUSICAA 


"  It  is  as  you  have  spoken,  oh  stranger." 

Then  Telemachus,  rejoicing  in  his  heart, 
exclaimed  : 

"  May  the  gods  grant  long  life  to  the  mother 
of  the  fair  Nausicaa  !  " 

"  I  am  Nausicaa,"  answered  the  Queen.  .  .  . 
"  But  what  ails  you,  venerable  old  man  ?  .  .  .  " 


In  his  canoe,  which  he  hastily  repaired,  old 
Telemachus  gained  the  open  sea  without  once 
glancing  behind  him. 


PRINCESS  MIMI'S  LOVERS 


PRINCESS  MIMI'S  LOVERS 

.  .  .  ^TT^HEN    Cinderella    married   the   king's 
son. 

Some  months  afterwards,  the 
king's  son,  having  lost  his  father,  became  king 
in  his  turn. 

Then  Queen  Cinderella  brought  into  the  world 
a  little  girl,  whose  name  was  Princess  Mimi. 

Princess  Mimi  was  as  beautiful  as  the  day. 
Her  rosy  face  and  her  light  golden  hair  through 
which  the  sun  gleamed,  made  her  look  like  a 
moss-rose  ;  and  she  was  very  intelligent. 

When  she  was  fifteen  years  old,  it  was  necessary 
for  her  to  marry  :  for  such  was  the  law  of  the 
kingdom. 

But,  as  she  was  a  princess,  she  could  only  marry 
a  prince. 

Now,  there  were  at  that  time,  in  all  the  sur- 
rounding countries,  only  two  princes  :  Prince 
Polyphemus,  who  was  seven  times  bigger  than 
Princess  Mimi,  and  Prince  Tom  Thumb,  who 
was  seven  times  smaller  than  she  was. 

And  both  were  in  love  with  Princess  Mimi ; 
but  Mimi  was  not  in  love  with  either  of  them, 
for  one  was  too  big  and  the  other  was  too  small. 

Nevertheless,  the  king  ordered  her  to  choose 
one  of  the  two  princes  before  the  month  was  over  ; 
and  he  allowed  the  two  princes  to  pay  their 
court  to  the  princess. 

And  it  was  agreed  that  he  who  should  be 
rejected  would  forgive  the  other  and  do  him 
no  injury. 

221 


222  PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS 

Polyphemus  came  with  presents.  They  were 
oxen,  sheep,  and  baskets  filled  with  cheeses  and 
fruits.  And  he  was  attended  by  giant  warriors, 
clothed  in  the  skins  of  animals  sewn  together. 

Tom  Thumb  brought  birds  in  a  gilded  cage, 
flowers,  and  jewels,  and  he  was  attended  by 
jesters  and  dancers  clothed  in  silk  and  wearing 
caps  with  bells. 

Polyphemus  related  his  history  to  the  princess. 

"  Do  not  believe,"  he  said  to  her,  "  what  a 
poet  called  Homer  has  told  about  me.  In  the 
first  place,  he  said  I  had  but  one  eye,  and  you 
see  I  have  two.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  I  ate 
the  men  who  landed  in  my  island  ;  but,  if  I 
did  this,  it  was  because  they  were  very  small, 
and  I  had  no  more  scruple  about  eating  them 
than  you  would  have  in  picking  the  bone  of  a 
plover  or  a  young  rabbit  at  the  table  of  the  king, 
your  father.  But  one  day  a  Greek,  named 
Ulysses,  made  me  understand  that  these  little 
men  were  yet  men  like  myself,  that  they  often 
had  families,  and  that  I  did  them  a  great  injury 
by  eating  them.  From  that  day  forward,  I 
have  lived  only  on  the  flesh  and  milk  of  my 
flocks.  For  I  am  not  of  a  bad  disposition ; 
and  even,  you  see,  Princess  Mimi,  that  strong 
and  big  as  I  am,  with  you  I  am  as  gentle  as 
a  new-born  lamb." 

And,  out  of  vanity,  Polyphemus  did  not  say 
that  Ulysses  had  conquered  him  in  spite  of  his 
strength,  and  had  put  out  his  eyes  while  he 
slept,  and  that  he  had  only  recovered  his  sight 
by  the  remedies  of  a  learned  magician. 

And  Mimi  thought : 


PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS  223 

"  All  the  same,  he  would  be  capable  of  eating 
me  if  he  were  hungry.  On  the  other  hand, 
Prince  Tom  Thumb  is  so  small  that  I  could 
gobble  him  up  if  I  wanted." 

Tom  Thumb  related  his  history  in  his  turn. 

"  Perfidious  enchanters,"  said  he,  "  tried  to 
lead  me  astray  in  the  forest  with  my  six  brothers. 
But  I  scattered  white  pebbles  behind  me  so  that 
we  found  our  way.  Unluckily  I  met  the  Ogre. 
He  brought  us  into  his  palace  and  placed  us  in 
his  big  bed.  I  discovered  that  he  intended 
to  kill  us  the  next  morning.  Then  I  put  the 
Ogre's  seven  daughters  into  the  big  bed  in  our 
place,  and  it  was  they  whom  the  Ogre  slaughtered. 
And  I  took  his  seven-league  boots,  which  were 
of  great  use  to  me  in  a  war  I  had  to  wage  against 
a  neighbouring  king  :  for  they  allowed  me  to 
discover  all  the  enemy's  movements.  And  thus 
I  became  a  very  powerful  prince.  But  I  gave 
up  wearing  the  boots,  and  I  put  them  in  the 
museum  of  my  palace,  because  they  are  un- 
comfortable for  my  feet,  and  also  because,  as 
they  compel  those  who  wear  them  to  go  over 
seven  leagues  at  every  stride,  they  are  not 
suitable  for  ordinary  walking.  But  I  will  show 
them  to  you,  Princess  Mimi." 

And,  out  of  vanity,  Tom  Thumb  did  not  say 
that  he  was  the  son  of  a  poor  wood-cutter.  And, 
as  Polyphemus  had  done,  he  mixed  the  true  with 
the  false :  for  love,  interest,  and  sometimes 
imagination,  make  us  always  lie  a  little. 

And  Princess  Mimi  was  amazed  at  the  cleverness 
of  Prince  Tom  Thumb. 


224  PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS 

One  day  Polyphemus,  who  was  lying  with  his 
legs  stretched  out  in  the  princess's  boudoir, 
which  he  completely  filled,  said  to  her  in  a  voice 
like  thunder,  whose  reverberations  shook  the 
stained  glass  of  the  windows  and  jolted  the 
fragile  little  tables  : 

"  I  am  simple-minded,  but  I  have  an  honest 
heart,  and  I  am  strong.  I  can  tear  off  fragments 
of  rocks  and  hurl  them  into  the  sea  ;  I  can  knock 
down  oxen  with  a  slight  blow  of  my  fist,  and  the 
lions  are  afraid  of  me.  Come  to  my  country. 
There  you  will  see  mountains,  blue  in  the  morning 
and  rose-coloured  in  the  evening,,  with  great 
lakes  like  mirrors,  and  forests  as  old  as  the  world. 
I  will  carry  you  wherever  you  wish.  For  you 
I  will  gather,  on  the  highest  peaks,  flowers  with 
which  no  woman  has  ever  yet  adorned  herself. 
My  companions  and  myself  will  be  your  slaves. 
Is  it  not  a  rare  destiny  to  be  like  a  little  goddess 
waited  upon  by  giants,  to  be  the  sole  queen — 
little  darling  that  you  are — of  forests  and  moun- 
tains, of  torrents  and  great  lakes,  of  eagles  and 
lions  ?  " 

The  princess  was  a  little  moved  as  she  heard 
these  words.  She  shuddered,  and  yet  was 
joyous,  like  a  wren  that,  held  in  the  hollow  of  a 
big  hand,  yet  felt  that  that  hand  adored  her, 
and  that  it  was  she  who  had  made  a  captive  of 
the  huge  bird-catcher. 

But  Tom  Thumb,  snuggling  in  a  fold  of 
Mimi's  robe,  said  to  her  in  his  shrill  and  crystal 
voice  : 

"  Take  me  :  I  occupy  such  a  little  space ! 
Small  as  I  am,  you  will  have  the  pleasure  of 


PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS  225 

thinking  that  you  can  do  with  me  whatever  you 
please.  I  will  love  you  intelligently.  I  will  tell 
you  so  in  a  hundred  different  ways,  and  according 
as  you  will  be  sad  or  gay,  lively  or  quiet,  according 
to  the  hour  and  the  season  of  the  year,  I  will 
suit  my  words  and  my  caresses  to  the  secret  of 
your  heart.  And  I  will  have  a  thousand  artifices 
to  amuse  you.  I  will  surround  you  with  all  that 
the  industry  of  men  has  invented  to  give  pleasure 
to  life.  You  will  have  beneath  your  eyes  only 
elegant  objects  ;  you  will  enjoy  beautiful  fabrics, 
well  carved  statues,  jewels  and  perfumes.  I  will 
tell  you  stories  and  I  will  have  comedies  per- 
formed for  you  by  ingenious  actors.  I  can  sing, 
play  the  mandolin,  and  compose  verses.  It  is 
finer  to  express  harmoniously  things  that  have 
been  seen  and  felt  than  it  is  to  cross  torrents, 
more  difficult  to  conquer  words  than  to  conquer 
lions,  rarer  to  beautify  life  by  the  grace  .of 
the  mind  than  to  exercise  the  muscles  of  the 
body." 

And   Princess   Mimi  smiled  and  dreamed,   as 
if  this  speech  had  lulled  her  deliciously. 


One  morning  she  said  to  her  two  suitors  : 
"  Make  me  some  verses,  I  beg  you." 
Prince   Tom  Thumb  thought  for  a  moment, 
then  repeated  these  verses,  small  like  himself  : 

"  A  prince  I  am 
(You  know  the  same), 
Yet  I  am  small, 
Tom  Thumb  my  name. 

15 


226  PRINCESS    MIMl's    LOVERS 

"  A  tiny  body 
Far  from  stout. 
No  strength  have  I 
To  brag  about. 

"  A  drop  of  dew 
Upon  a  briar 
Humbly  reflects 
The  heavens  entire. 

"  A  perfume  drop 
The  breath  encloses 
Of  many  thousand 
Living  roses. 

"  Though  I  am  small, 
My  claim  I  state. 
It  simply  is 
My  love  is  great."* 

*  Tom  Thumb's  verses  were  in  French,  and  the  above  lines  are 
a  very  inadequate  translation.     His  exact  words  were  these  : 

"  Bien  qu'etant  prince 
(Chacun  le  sait), 
Je  suis  fort  mince, 
J'ai  nom  Poucet. 

"  Corps  minuscule, 
Gros  comme  rien, 
Ne  suis  Hercule  : 
M'en  moque  bien  I 

"  La  goutelette 
Sur  l'£glantier 
Humble,  reflete 
Le  ciel  entier. 

"  Et  mille  roses 
(Une  moisson  1) 
Vivent  encloses 
Dans  un  flacon. 

"  J'ai  (mais  qu'importe  ?) 
Corps  frele  et  court. 
En  moi  je  porte 
Si  grand  amour  i  " 


PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS 


"  Charming  !    exquisite  !  "  said  the  Princess. 

And  she  felt  proud  to  be  loved  by  a  little  man 
who  strung  words  together  with  so  much  ease. 

"  Bah  !  "  said  Polyphemus,  "  it  ought  not  to 
be  very  difficult  to  make  such  little  verses." 

"  Try,"  said  Tom  Thumb. 

The  giant  tried  all  day  long.  He  could  do 
nothing.  Sometimes  he  struck  his  forehead 
angrily  with  his  clenched  fist,  but  this  brought 
nothing  forth.  He  was  astonished  and  enraged 
at  being  so  powerless  to  express  what  he  felt  so 
keenly.  That  seemed  to  him  unjust.  He  re- 
mained motionless,  his  mouth  half-open,  and 
with  a  vague  look  in  his  eye.  At  last,  towards 
evening,  he  remembered  that  love  rhymes  with 
dove.  Some  hours  afterwards  he  went  to  Mimi, 
and  said  : 

"  You  are  as  beautiful  as  a  dove, 
And  I  assure  you,  Princess,  I  have  given  you  all  my  love."j 

The  Princess  burst  into  laughter. 

"  Are  not  these  verses  good  ?  "  asked  Poly- 
phemus. 

Tom  Thumb  was  triumphant. 

"  Still    it    was    not    so    difficult  !  "    he    said. 
"  You  had  only  to  say  : 

"  Oh,  Princess  fair,  although  you're  small, 
For  me  you  fill  the  world  and  all.* 

Or: 

u  A  giant  I,  madly  in  love, 
And  dying  for  a  little  dove.f 

*  "  Vous  etes  bien  petite,  6  ma  Princesse  blonde  : 
Mais  votre  petitesse  emplit  pour  moi  le  monde  !  " 

f  u  Je  suis  un  bon  geant  tres  fou 

Qui  meur»  d'amour  pour  un  joujou.' 

15* 


228  PRINCESS    MIMl's    LOVERS 

Or  this : 

"  Tiny,  tiny  girl, 
You  have  pierced  my  heart, 
You  are  only  as  tall  as  my  ankle, 
But  you  struck  me  with  love's  dart.' 

Or  if  you  prefer  it  : 

"  In  two  words,  this  is  how  it  goes, 
Once  a  tall  oak  fell  in  love  with  a  rose."f 

"  Adorable  !  "  said  the  Princess. 

But  she  saw  in  the  giant's  eye  a  tear  as  large 
as  an  egg  ;  and  he  had  such  an  unhappy  air 
that  she  had  pity  on  him.  At  the  same  time 
it  seemed  to  her  that  Tom  Thumb  showed  too 
much  satisfaction  with  his  own  cleverness,  and 
that  this  was  in  bad  taste.  She  was  thus  the 
more  touched  by  the  gentleness  and  simplicity 
of  Polyphemus. 

"  After  all,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  he  could 
crush  his  rival  with  a  fillip  of  his  thumb,  or 
simply  put  him  in  his  pocket.  Although  I 
myself  am  bigger  than  Tom  Thumb,  he  could 
carry  me  off  under  his  arm  and  do  what  he 
wished  with  me.  He  must  be  very  good,  for 
he  does  none  of  these  things." 

And  she  said  to  Polyphemus  : 

"  Do  not  grieve,  my  friend.  Your  verses  are 
not  very  good  ;  but  your  heart  is  in  them,  and, 
after  all,  they  say  the  essential." 

*  "  O  petite,  petite  fille 

Qui  m'as  perce"  d'un  trait  vainqueur, 

Toi  qui  me  viens  a  la  cheville, 

Comment  done  as-tu  fait  pour  atteindre  mon  coeur  ?  " 

•j-  "  Je  m'en  vais  en  deux  mots  vous  raconter  la  chose  : 
II  ctait  un  grand  chene  amoureux  d'une  rose." 


PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS  229 

"  But,"  said  Tom  Thumb,  "  they  are  not 

verses  :  for  the  first  has  nine  syllables,  and  the 
second  has  fourteen,  and  no  caesura." 

"  Then,"  said  the  Princess,  "  they  are  the 
verses  of  a  Futurist  poet.  Be  silent,  Prince 
Tom  Thumb  !  " 


The  palace  of  Princess  Mimi  was  surrounded 
by  a  large  park,  through  which  flowed  a  blue 
river.  In  the  middle  of  the  river,  on  a  little 
island,  like  a  nosegay,  was  a  summer-house 
made  of  fine  coloured  china,  with  windows 
made  of  precious  stones  and  sashes  of  silver.  The 
clever  architect  had  given  to  this  summer-house 
the  appearance  of  an  immense  tulip.  It  was  the 
Princess's  custom  to  spend  hours  here,  for  the 
joy  of  feeling  herself  suspended  between  the 
azure  of  the  river  and  the  azure  of  the  sky. 

One  day,  as  she  was  here,  half  reclining  and 
half  dreaming,  her  eyes  half-closed  and  singing 
melancholy  songs  in  a  low  voice,  she  did  not 
perceive  that  the  river  was  rising  around  her. 
At  last  the  noise  of  the  waves  woke  her  out  of 
her  half-sleep,  and,  opening  a  window,  she 
saw  that  the  bridge  which  led  to  the  little  island 
was  submerged,  and  that  the  water  would  soon 
come  into  the  summer-house.  She  was 
frightened  and  cried  out. 

On  the  bank,  the  King,  her  father,  Queen 
Cinderella,  her  mother,  and  Prince  Tom  Thumb 
were  in  despair,  and  all  three  together  were 
raising  their  hands  to  Heaven.  Suddenly, 


230  PRINCESS    MIMl's    LOVERS 

Polyphemus  appeared.  He  entered  the  stream, 
and  the  water  hardly  reached  his  girdle.  In 
three  steps  he  reached  the  summer-house,  grasped 
the  Princess  carefully,  and  brought  her  to  the 
bank. 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Mimi  to  herself,  "  how  fine  it  is 
to  be  big  and  strong  !  And  how  pleasant  it  is 
to  feel  oneself  thus  protected !  With  him  I 
could  sleep  tranquilly,  and  I  should  never  have 
a  fear  or  a  care.  I  think  it  is  he  whom  I  shall 
choose." 

She  smiled  on  the  giant,  and  the  smile  of  that 
little  mouth  caused  a  tremor  of  pleasure  to  pass 
over  the  whole  huge  body  of  Polyphemus. 

The  following  day  she  saw  Tom  Thumb  so 
sad  that,  to  console  him,  she  proposed  taking 
a  walk  with  him  through  the  fields. 

She  held  him  by  the  hand,  and  she  pretended 
to  dawdle  so  as  not  to  walk  too  quickly,  and  not 
tire  out  her  companion. 

They  met  a  flock  of  sheep.  And  as  Tom 
Thumb  wore  that  day  a  doublet  of  cherry- 
coloured  satin,  a  ram,  who  disliked  that  colour, 
left  the  flock  and,  with  horns  lowered,  rushed 
straight  at  the  little  prince. 

Tom  Thumb,  who  was  very  proud,  kept  his 
countenance,  although  he  was  greatly  frightened. 
But  at  the  moment  when  the  ram  was  going  to 
reach  him,  Mimi  took  Tom  Thumb  in  her  arms, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  adroitly  opened  her 
parasol  in  the  ram's  nose.  He  stopped  in 
surprise  and  almost  immediately  retraced  his 
steps. 

"  He  does  well  to  go  off,"  said  Tom  Thumb. 


PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS  23! 

"  I  was  not  afraid  of  him,  and  you  saw,  Princess, 
how  ready  I  was  for  him." 

"  Yes,  little  Prince,  I  know  that  you  are 
brave,"  said  Mimi. 

And  she  thought  : 

"  Oh  !  how  good  it  is  to  protect  those  weaker 
than  yourself  !  Certainly  one  must  love  those 
to  whom  one  is  useful ;  above  all,  when  they 
are  handsome  and  clever  like  this  little  man." 


On  the  next  day,  Tom  Thumb  presented  the 
Princess  with  a  little  rose,  still  almost  a  bud, 
but  no  rose  had  ever  so  rosy  a  tint  or  a  more 
delicate  perfume. 

Mimi  took  the  flower,  saying  : 

"  Thanks,  dear  little  Prince." 

She  wore  on  that  day  a  robe  that  changed 
its  colour  as  it  reflected  the  light,  and  that 
seemed  to  be  made  of  the  same  fabric  as  the 
wings  of  a  dragon-fly. 

"  Ah  !  "  said  Tom  Thumb,  "  what  a  beautiful 
dress  you  are  wearing  !  " 

"  Isn't  it  ?  "  said  Mimi.  "  And  look  how 
well  your  rose  goes  with  my  bodice." 

"  A  rose  !  "  thought  Polyphemus,  "  what  is  a 
rose  ?  I  will  show  her  what  nosegays  I  can  give 
her." 

He  went  off  to  India  ;  there  he  discovered  a 
large  tree  covered  with  brilliant  blooms  as  big 
as  the  bells  of  a  cathedral ;  and  he  tore  it  up  by 
the  roots  and  brought  it  to  Mimi  with  an  air  of 
triumph. 


232  PRINCESS    MIMI  S    LOVERS 

"  It  is  very  beautiful,"  said  Mimi,  laughing. 
"  But  what  would  you  have  me  do  with  it,  my 
dear  Prince  ?  I  cannot  put  it  in  my  bodice  or 
in  my  hair." 

The  good  giant  was  ashamed,  and  did  not 
know  what  to  say. 

As  he  cast  down  his  eyes,  he  noticed  that 
Prince  Tom  Thumb  was  wearing  a  suit  of  the 
same  stuff  as  the  Princess's  robe. 

"  Oh  !  "  said  he. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  "  I  have  had  this  fine 
suit  made  for  him  out  of  a  little  piece  that  was 
left  over  from  my  robe.  I  could  not  give  it  to 
you,  for  it  would  not  have  been  enough  to  make 
even  a  knot  in  your  tie." 

And,  turning  towards  the  King  : 

"  Since  the  hour  has  come  to  decide,  my  father, 
it  is  Prince  Tom  Thumb  that  I  will  take  as  my 
husband.  Prince  Polyphemus  will  forgive  me. 
I  have  much  esteem  for  him,  and  I  am  sorry  for 
his  disappointment." 

The  giant  heaved  a  sigh  that  made  the  whole 
palace  tremble  ;  then,  as  he  was  a  gentleman, 
he  loyally  offered  Tom  Thumb  his  huge  hand, 
in  which  that  of  the  little  Prince  was  lost. 

"  Make  her  happy,"  he  said  to  him. 


On  the  day  of  the  wedding  Princess  Mimi 
was  neither  sad  nor  gay  ;  for  she  had  an  undoubted 
affection  for  Tom  Thumb,  but  she  was  not  in 
love  with  him. 

At  the  moment  the  procession  started  for  the 


233 

church,  it  was  announced  that  Prince  Charming, 
who  had  beer/  on  his  travels  for  several  years, 
had  just  come  back,  and  that  he  would  be  present 
at  the  wedding. 

Prince  Charming  appeared.  He  was  a  little 
taller  than  the  Princess,  handsome,  with  a  fine 
bearing,  and  full  of  intelligence.  In  brief, 
Prince  Charming  was  charming. 

The  Princess  had  never  seen  him,  and  had  never 
even  heard  him  spoken  of.  But  as  soon  as  he 
presented  himself,  she  turned  quite  pale,  then 
quite  red,  and  she  said  these  words  in  spite  of 
herself  : 

"  Prince  Charming,  I  was  expecting  you.  I 
love  you  and  I  feel  that  you  love  me.  But  I 
have  pledged  my  faith  to  this  poor  little  man, 
and  I  cannot  break  my  pledge." 

As  she  said  this  she  nearly  fell  into  a  swoon. 

Polyphemus  leant  down  to  Tom  Thumb  : 

"  Little  Prince,  will  you  not  have  the  courage 
to  do  what  I  did  ?  " 

"  But  I  love  her,"  said  Tom  Thumb. 

"  That  is  the  reason,"  said  the  good  giant. 

"  Madam,"  said  Tom  Thumb  to  Princess 
Mimi,  "  this  good  giant  is  right.  I  love  you  too 
much  to  possess  you  against  your  will.  We  did 
not  foresee  the  arrival  of  Prince  Charming. 
Marry  him,  since  you  love  him." 

Princess  Mimi,  in  a  burst  of  joy,  lifted  the 
little  Prince  off  the  ground  and  kissed  him  on 
both  cheeks,  saying  : 

"  Ah,  how  nice  of  you  to  do  that !  " 

Tom  Thumb  wept  and  said  : 

"  That  is  crueller  than  all  the  rest." 


234  PRINCESS    MIMIS    LOVERS 

"  Come,  poor  little  Prince,"  said  Polyphemus. 
"  You  will  tell  me  all  about  your  grief.  We  will 
speak  of  her  every  day,  and  we  will  watch  over  her 
from  afar." 

He  took  Tom  Thumb  on  his  shoulder,  and  soon 
both  disappeared  over  the  horizon. 


SOPHIE  DE  MONTCERNAY 


SOPHIE  DE  MONTCERNAY 

IN  the  Convent  of  the  Abbaye-aux-Bois,  where 
the  girls  of  the  highest  nobility  of  France 
were  educated,   they  were  celebrating  the 
birthday  of   Madame  de  Rochebrune,  the  head 
mistress. 

The  nuns,  the  lay  sisters,  the  boarders,  and  a 
number  of  ladies,  the  mothers,  relatives,  or 
friends  of  the  boarders,  were  gathered  in  the 
theatre,  which  had  been  built  by  the  Duchess  of 
Orleans,  formerly  abbess  of  the  royal  convent. 

The  long  rows  of  little  girls,  seated  on  benches 
and  wearing  blue,  white,  or  red  ribbons  on  their 
dresses,  according  as  they  were  in  the  junior, 
middle,  or  senior  classes,  formed  a  frame  for  the 
gleaming  and  sparkling  audience,  in  which  the 
high-pointed  corsages  of  the  ladies  rose  out  of 
their  stiff  panniered  skirts,  and  in  which  rosy 
faces  with  patches  on  them  balanced  in  the 
movements  of  conversation  the  high  powdered 
structures  of  their  head-dresses. 

A  Red — that  is  to  say,  a  senior — on  the  stage 
was  playing  a  piece  on  the  harp.  Then  some 
Blues  recited  fables  by  Florian,  and  a  White 
declaimed  verses  by  the  Abbe  Delille  on  the 
pleasures  of  the  country. 

Then  the  curtain  was  lowered  for  the  interval. 
The  curtain  was  a  beautiful  piece  of  old  tapestry 
which  represented  the  loves  of  Diana  and 
Endymion.  The  evening  was  to  end  with  the 
second  act  of  Athalie. 

237 


238  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

Joad,  Athalie,  Abner,  Mathan,  Josabeth,  and 
Joas  were  moving  about  in  the  wings,  very  busy. 
Joad  was  Mademoiselle  de  Montmorency  decked 
with  a  hempen  periwig  and  a  beard,  and  dis- 
playing under  the  latter  a  little  mouth  as  red 
as  a  cherry.  Mademoiselle  de  Conflans,  who 
played  the  part  of  Abner,  wore  a  tin  cuirass, 
moustaches,  and  a  chin-tuft.  Mademoiselle  de 
Choiseul,  very  fair  and  very  youthful,  with  a 
gentle  and  peaceable  air,  played  the  part  of  the 
fierce  Athalie.  She  wore  three  patches,  a  round 
one  on  her  temple,  an  almond-shaped  one  on 
her  chin,  and  a  star-shaped  one  on  her  cheek. 

"  Patches  like  the  queen's  for  Athalie  !  "  said 
Mademoiselle  Sainte-Crinore  (she  was  the  nun 
who  conducted  the  rehearsals).  "  What  are  you 
thinking  of,  mademoiselle  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Madame,  let  me  keep  them  !  She 
might  have  worn  patches,  for  her  mother,  Jezebel, 
rouged  herself.  The  text  says  so  !  " 

Joas  was  played  by  little  Sophie  de  Mont- 
cernay,  a  child  of  eight,  who  at  the  moment  was 
looking  into  the  auditorium  from  two  holes 
pierced  exactly  through  Endymion's  eyes. 

"  What  are  you  doing,  Mademoiselle  de  Mont- 
cernay  ?  " 

"  I  am  looking  if  my  mother  has  come,"  said 
Sophie  sadly. 

"  You  know  well  she  will  not  come.  She  sent 
you  word  this  morning.  Come  !  Think  no  more 
about  it  and  pay  attention  to  your  part.  Your 
mother  will  be  pleased  if  she  knows  you  have 
acted  well." 

The  child   endeavoured   to   smile.     The  per- 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  239 

formance  began.  At  the  moment  when  Made- 
moiselle de  Choiseul  exclaimed,  raising  her 
voice  : 

"  Let  all  my  Tyrians  take  up  arms !  " 

Sophie  de  Montcernay  made  her  entry  with 
Josabeth,  Zachariah,  and  the  chorus. 

As  she  was  greatly  moved,  she  uttered  her  first 
reply  in  so  gentle  and  touching  a  manner  that  a 
little  stir  of  pleasure  and  approbation  ran 
through  the  rows  of  ladies.  But  when  Athalie 
asked  her  : 

"  Are  you  then  without  parents  ?  " 

her  breast  heaved,  and  she  was  scarcely  heard  to 
reply  : 

"  They  have  abandoned  me," 

and  when  the  queen  added  : 

"  How  and  since  when  ?  " 

Sophie  de  Montcernay  made  a  face  like  a  child 
who  is  going  to  weep,  stammered  two  or  three 
times  :  "  Since  .  .  .  since  .  .  ."  and  suddenly 
burst  into  tears. 

"  You  little  fool,"  said  Athalie  to  her  in  a 
whisper,  shaking  her  by  the  arm.  "  You  are  going 
to  make  us  all  go  wrong  !  " 

And  she  resumed  : 

"  At  least  your  country's  name  is  not  unknown  ?  " 

But  Sophie  was  sobbing  with  her  head  in  her 
hands.  The  curtain  had  to  be  lowered. 

The  head  mistress  went  into  the  wings  and 
tried  to  comfort  the  child. 


240  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you,  little  Sophie  ? 
Are  you  afraid  of  all  these  people  ?  " 

"No,   Madame." 

"  What  is  the  matter,  then  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know." 

Madame  de  Rochebrune,  went  back  to  the 
auditorium  and  kept  Sophie  beside  her.  And 
while  the  interrupted  scene  was  resumed,  and 
Abner,  by  a  bold  convention,  spoke  the  part  of 
Joas,  Sophie,  curled  up  at  the  feet  of  the  old 
nun,  continued  to  weep  silently. 

"  Alas !  "  thought  Madame  de  Rochebrune, 
"  I  know  well  what  ails  the  poor  little  thing  ! 
But  what  is  to  be  done  ?  " 


Certainly,  Sophie's  mother,  the  brilliant 
Marquise  de  Montcernay,  was  not  unkind.  Left 
a  widow  at  the  age  of  twenty,  her  principal 
occupation  was  to  beautify  herself  and  feel  that 
she  was  pretty  ;  but  it  must  be  admitted  that 
the  pleasure  she  took  in  this  made  her  amiable, 
gentle,  and  indulgent  to  others.  She  even 
loved  her  daughter  in  her  own  way.  When 
Sophie  was  quite  little,  she  had  occupied  herself 
with  her  as  if  she  were  a  doll ;  and  in  the  parties 
she  gave,  if  she  dressed  herself  as  a  young  Indian 
woman  or  a  stage  shepherdess,  she  amused  herself 
by  giving  similar  costumes  to  the  child,  and 
dressed  her  as  an  Indian  baby  or  a  tiny  shep- 
herdess. The  little  girl,  who  was  very  affectionate 
and  very  sensitive,  took  these  amusements  as 
evidences  of  affection.  Seeing  her  pretty  mother 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  24! 

always  charmingly  dressed  and  always  triumphant, 
and  not  conceiving  that  any  other  woman  could 
be  so  beautiful  or  so  entertaining,  she  felt  towards 
her  as  one  does  towards  an  idol ;  and  she  was 
perfectly  happy  to  be  her  toy. 

When  this  toy  no  longer  amused  her,  that  is 
to  say,  when  Sophie  was  six  years  old,  Madame  de 
Montcernay  placed  her  in  the  Abbaye-aux-Bois. 
The  child  yielded,  in  order  not  to  displease  her 
whom  she  adored.  The  Marquise  came  to  see 
her  two  or  three  times  a  year,  always  more 
beautiful  and  as  dazzling  as  an  apparition  ; 
and  Sophie  lived  only  for  those  visits.  Saved 
from  continuous  suffering  by  the  instability  of 
her  age,  she  yet  carried  in  her  heart  a  secret 
wound.  Sometimes  even  in  the  midst  of  her 
games,  she  would  suddenly  burst  into  tears. 
It  is  true  that  she  was  hardly  more  abandoned 
by  her  mother  than  were  most  of  her  companions. 
She  understood,  too,  that  the  little  girls  of  the 
nobility  had  to  be  brought  up  in  a  certain  way 
and  could  not  live  much  with  their  mothers.  But 
she  suffered  none  the  less  from  all  this.  The 
nuns  were  good  to  her,  and,  if  she  wished,  she 
could  have  found  in  the  senior  class  (the  Reds) 
some  great  friend  who  would  have  played  the 
part  of  her  little  mother.  But  that  was  not 
enough  for  her.  It  was  her  mother  she  needed. 
She  was  born  such,  poor  little  child. 


From  the  Blue  (the  junior),  Sophie  passed  into 
the  White  (the  middle)  class  to  prepare  for  her 
first  Communion. 

16 


242  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

Among  her  new  mistresses,  there  was  one, 
Madame  Sainte-Therese,  who  was  young  and 
pretty,  but  who  always  seemed  wearied  and  sad. 
When  she  made  the  Whites  repeat  their  cate- 
chism, she  had  an  air  of  thinking  of  something 
else  a  thousand  leagues  distant.  These  dis- 
tractions suited  the  Whites  well  enough,  and  they 
profited  by  them  to  repeat  their  lessons  at 
random.  But  Sophie  was  chilled  by  this  in- 
difference, and  was  very  much  afraid  of  Madame 
Sainte-Therese.  On  this  very  account  she 
could  not  prevent  herself  from  following  her 
continually  with  her  eyes ;  and  doubtless  this 
glance  annoyed  the  young  nun,  for  if  she  woke 
up  from  her  reverie  and  languidly  gave  somebody 
a  bad  mark  or  some  other  punishment,  it  was 
always  on  Sophie  that  it  fell. 

Sophie  said  to  herself  :  "  She  detests  me," 
and  she  was  very  unhappy. 

On  the  day  of  their  first  Communion  all  the 
mothers  of  the  other  girls  were  there.  But 
Sophie's  mother  had  written  that  she  would  not 
come,  as  she  was  detained  by  a  party  given  by 
the  Count  d'Artois. 

Sophie  tried  to  console  herself  by  thinking 
that  she  had  the  most  beautiful  and  most  admired 
mamma  in  the  world,  and  the  one  who  was  most 
in  request ;  and  she  prayed  for  her  from  the 
bottom  of  her  heart — from  her  heart  swollen 
with  sorrow. 

But  in  the  evening,  while  the  Whites  were 
going  up  to  their  dormitory,  she  escaped  from 
their  ranks  and  remained  alone,  dreaming  and 
weeping  her  fill  in  the  Souls'  Cloister  (this  was 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  243 

the  name  given  to  the  inner  courtyard  of  the 
convent). 

From  the  stone  bench  on  which  she  was  sitting, 
she  saw  the  shadows  of  the  arcades  outlined  by 
the  moon.  A  bell  rang  slowly  and  sadly,  and 
then  was  silent.  And,  no  longer  daring  to  stir 
on  account  of  the  silence,  Sophie  had  a  feeling 
of  being  completely  and  hopelessly  deserted.  .  .  . 

A  white  form  appeared  in  the  gallery  not  far 
from  the  door  that  led  to  the  rooms  of  the  head 
mistress.  Sophie  thought  that  it  was  Madame 
de  Rochebrune,  and,  with  a  despairing  movement, 
flung  herself  into  the  folds  of  that  snow-white 
robe. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  child  ?  and  why  are 
you  not  with  your  companions  ?  " 

Sophie  recognized  Madame  Sainte-Therese, 
and  was  afraid  ;  but,  lifting  ,her  eyes,  she  saw 
that  Madame  Sainte-Therese  was  also  weep- 
ing. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  repeated  the  nun 
more  gently,  as  she  leant  down  towards  the  child 
and  stroked  her  head  with  her  long,  pale  hands. 

Sophie,  suffocated  by  her  tears,  could  only 
say  these  words : 

"  Mamma  !     Mamma  !  " 

"  Ah,  was  that  the  reason  ?  "  murmured  the 
nun,  as  if  surprised. 

She  seized  the  little  girl  in  her  arms,  squeezed 
her  with  all  her  strength,  and  lifted  her  on  to 
the  stone  bench,  covering  her  with  long,  long 
kisses. 

Sophie  remembered  that  she  had  not  received 
kisses  like  these  since  the  time  when  she  had  been 

16* 


244  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

quite  small,  and  that  Madame  Sainte-Therese's 
kisses  were  even  warmer  and  better. 

"  Oh  !  Madame,"  she  said,  "  how  good  you 
are  !  " 

"  Would  you  like  me  to  be  a  little  bit  your 
mamma  ?  " 

The  child  only  answered  by  pressing  against 
the  nun's  breast.  She  buried  herself  in  it  as 
closely  as  she  could,  and  hid  herself  completely 
beneath  the  large  folds  of  the  white  veil. 

And  slowly  Madame  Sainte-Therese  rocked 
her  on  her  knees. 


Madame  Sainte-Therese's  name  in  the  world 
had  been  Madeleine  de  Fregeneuilles.  When 
quite  young  she  had  had  the  vocation  to  maternity. 
As  Colonel  de  Fregeneuilles  was  with  the  army, 
and  Madame  de  Fregeneuilles  was  always  ill, 
it  was  Madeleine  who  had  brought  up  her  little 
brother,  now  one  of  the  king's  pages,  and  her 
little  sister,  who  had  recently  died.  The 
Fregeneuilles  were  not  rich,  and  she  had 
resigned  herself  to  enter  the  convent  in  order 
that  her  brother  might  have  something  with 
which  to  maintain  the  honour  of  the  family. 
But  what  agony  it  was  for  her  to  renounce 
the  joy  of  having  children  of  her  own  to  care 
for  and  to  caress !  If  she  remained  cold  towards 
her  pupils  in  spite  of  the  tenderness  of  her  heart, 
the  reason  was  that  there  were  too  many  of  them, 
these  little  Whites,  and  it  was  impossible  for  her  to 
love  them  all  in  the  unique  fashion  in  which 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  245 

she  was  able  to  love.  And  if  at  first  she  had 
been  wanting  in  kindness  towards  Sophie,  it  was 
because  she  thought  she  saw  in  the  child's  eyes 
a  curiosity  that  annoyed  her. 

But  now  at  last  they  recognized  and  under- 
stood one  another,  the  little  girl  who  needed  a 
mother,  and  the  nun  who  needed  a  child  to 
love. 

Thenceforward,  Madame  Sainte-Therese  and 
Sophie  de  Montcernay  were  happy.  In  the 
morning,  when  the  nun  passed  before  the  girls' 
beds  saying  "  Benedicamus  Domino"  she  directed 
towards  Sophie  a  look  and  a  smile  that  gave  her 
courage  and  gaiety  for  the  whole  day,  and  in 
the  evening  she  tucked  her  up  in  her  little  bed. 
In  class,  she  used  to  ask  her  for  little  services, 
such  as  to  fetch  a  book  or  to  pick  up  the  rattle 
which  she  used  to  signal  to  the  class ;  and  the 
child,  full  of  application,  resting  with  her  elbows 
on  her  desk  and  with  her  tongue  stuck  out  a 
little  so  that  she  might  write  all  the  better,  felt 
continually  behind  her  Madame  Sainte-Therese's 
head  bending  over  her  and  watching  her  at  work. 
Often  also  the  nun  led  her  into  her  cell,  and 
there  she  went  over  Sophie's  clothes,  did  her 
hair  for  her,  beautified  her,  and  kissed  her  every 
moment  on  both  cheeks. 

Both  felt  the  joy  of  having  a  secret  between 
them,  of  having  a  separate  life  of  their  own  in 
the  common  life.  They  loved  one  another 
all  the  more  because  they  suspected  that  in  the 
innocent  romance  of  their  affection  there  might 
be  something  of  which  the  austerity  of  the 
convent  rule  would  not  approve.  And  they  kept 


246  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

a   little    in   the   background  so   as    to  love   one 
another. 


In  the  following  year,  Sophie  passed  into  the 
Red  class.  This  was  a  great  sorrow.  She  could 
no  longer  see  Madame  Sainte-Therese  so  often, 
and  she  found  it  difficult  to  go  to  sleep  in  her 
new  dormitory — the  dormitory  of  the  bigger 
girls — where  her  friend  no  longer  came  to  em- 
brace her  each  evening.  Still  she  found  means 
of  slipping  into  her  cell  sometimes  during  the 
hours  of  recreation.  But,  to  crown  their  mis- 
fortunes, Madame  de  Rochebrune  took  it  into 
her  head  that  the  excessive  ardour  of  this  "  special 
friendship  "  of  a  nun  for  her  pupil  was  contrary 
to  the  very  spirit  of  the  profession.  She  warned 
Madame  Sainte-Therese  of  this,  and  at  last, 
in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  irregularity,  gave 
her  the  duties  of  sacristan,  which  left  her  few 
opportunities  of  meeting  the  pupils. 

Sophie's  grief  almost  amounted  to  despair. 
It  was  her  whole  happiness  of  which  she  had  been 
deprived,  and  then,  in  order  to  divert  her  grief 
and  also  to  avenge  herself  for  what  she  regarded 
as  an  abominable  cruelty,  she,  who  had  formerly 
been  so  gentle  and  submissive,  became  the  most 
turbulent  and  undisciplined  little  scapegrace 
among  all  the  boarders. 

Just  at  this  period  there  was  in  the  Red  class 
a  mistress  whom  all  the  pupils  detested  for  her 
bad  temper  and  her  injustice.  Her  name  was 
Madame  Saint-Jerome.  The  Reds  had  pre- 
sented a  petition  to  Madame  Rochebrune  that 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  247 

she  should  be  removed,  but  the  head  mistress 
had  refused,  not  wishing  to  give  the  impression 
of  yielding  to  the  girls. 

One  day,  during  a  class,  two  of  the  Reds,  little 
Lastic  and  little  Saint-Simon,  had  a  dispute 
which  ended  with  an  open  fight.  Without 
knowing  who  was  right  or  wrong,  Madame  Saint- 
Jerome  took  Mademoiselle  de  Lastic  by  the  arm 
and  tried  to  force  her  to  go  down  on  her  knees. 

"  Madame,"  said  the  child,  "  I  assure  you  that 
it  was  not  I  who  began." 

At  this,  Madame  Saint-Jerome  burst  into  a 
frightful  temper,  took  her  by  the  neck  and  flung 
her  so  violently  to  the  ground  that  she  fell  on 
her  nose  and  bled. 

"  Ladies,"  said  Sophie,  "  you  see  how  one  of 
us  has  been  attacked.  Let  us  throw  Madame 
Saint-Jerome  out  of  the  window." 

All  the  Reds  leaped  over  the  benches  and 
thronged  about  the  victim,  uttering  cries. 
Madame  Saint-Jerome  lost  her  head  and  went  out, 
saying  she  was  going  to  complain  to  Madame 
de  Rochebrune. 

Sophie  mounted  on  a  table  and  made  a  speech 
to  her  companions.  She  said  they  ought  to  leave 
the  class  and  only  come  back  to  it  on  honourable 
conditions.  Led  by  her,  the  Reds  crossed  the 
garden  and  invaded  the  kitchens  and  the  buttery  : 
they  hoped  thus  to  conquer  the  nuns  by  famine. 
A  nun  and  some  lay  sisters  who  were  there  fled 
in  terror.  The  little  insurgents  kept  back  a 
lay  sister  to  cook  their  dinner,  bolted  the  doors, 
and  passed  the  night  in  deliberation. 
•  In  order  to  prevent  attempts  at  individual 


248  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

corruption,  they  all  swore  solemnly  that  they 
would  not  enter  into  negotiations  except  with 
the  head  mistress  or  her  official  envoys. 

On  her  side,  Madame  de  Rochebrune,  having 
assembled  the  nuns,  decided  that  it  was  better 
to  wait  until  the  rebels  grew  tired  and  made 
their  submission. 

Towards  morning,  the  Reds  heard  knocks  at 
one  of  the  doors.  They  opened.  It  was  Madame 
Sainte-Therese. 

Knowing  that  her  little  friend  was  most  com- 
promised in  the  affair,  she  had  been  unable  to 
resist  the  desire  of  seeing  her  and  speaking  to  her. 

"  Sophie,"  she  said,  "  if  you  still  love  me, 
follow  me." 

Sophie  longed  to  fling  herself  on  her  neck, 
but  the  feeling  of  duty  restrained  her. 

"  Do  you  come,"  asked  the  conspirators,  "  in 
your  own  name,  or  are  you  sent  by  Madame 
de  Rochebrune  ?  " 

"  I  can  only  follow  you  in  the  latter  case.  .  .  . 
I  have  sworn  it,"  said  Sophie,  very  -pale. 

Madame  Sainte-Therese  hesitated  a  moment, 
and  answered  : 

"  I  am  sent  by  Madame  de  Rochebrune,  but 
I  would  like  to  make  her  proposals  known  first 
to  Mademoiselle  de  Montcernay,  who  will  com- 
municate them  to  you." 

And,  purple  with  the  shame  of  her  falsehood, 
she  took  Sophie  by  the  hand  and  led  her  away 
hurriedly.  She  stopped  and  kissed  her  in  the 
middle  of  the  garden  ;  then,  without  saying  a 
word,  she  brought  her  to  Madame  de  Roche- 
brune. 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  249 

"  Madame,"  she  said  gravely,  "  you  will  im- 
pose upon  me  whatever  penance  you  wish  ;  but 
I  beg  you  first  of  all  to  save  my  honour.  I  told 
the  young  ladies  that  I  brought  them  proposals 
from  you.  You  would  not  wish  them  to  have 
the  thought  that  one  of  their  mistresses  has 
publicly  lied." 

"  But,"  said  Sophie,  "  if  Madame  Sainte- 
Therese  spoke  to  us  as  she  did,  it  was  because 
she  knew  that  I  love  her  so  much  that  I  could  not 
have  prevented  myself  from  following  her  ;  she 
wished  to  spare  me  the  shame  of  that  treason. 
It  is  therefore  me  whom  you  should  scold  and 
punish,  Madame  ?  ': 

And  the  nun  and  the  child  knelt  down  before 
the  head  mistress. 

"  You  are  both  ridiculous,"  said  Madame  de 
Rochebrune.  "  But,  God  forgive  me  !  you  move 
me.  Go  and  tell  the  young  ladies  that  if  they 
are  back  in  their  class  by  noon  I  will  give  them  a 
complete  amnesty.  As  for  Madame  Saint-Jerome 
.  .  .  make  them  understand  that  it  is  my  duty 
at  the  present  moment  to  uphold  her,  and  that 
it  is  to  their  interest  to  make  no  further  demands 
about  her." 

Sophie  carried  these  words  to  the  rebels, 
showed  them  that  Madame  de  Rochebrune 
could  do  no  more  without  losing  her  own  dignity, 
and  had  not  much  trouble  in  convincing  them 
of  this,  for  they  had  already  exhausted  all  the 
pleasure  of  their  escapade. 

Some  days  later,  Madame  Saint-Jerome  fell  ill 
very  opportunely,  and  was  replaced  by  a  less  dis- 
pleasing mistress. 


250  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

Madame  de  Rochebrune  was  a  kind-hearted 
woman  ;  and,  as  the  conduct  of  Madame  Sainte- 
Therese  seemed  to  her  singular  and  touching, 
and  as,  moreover,  she  thought  that  they  had 
brought  about  the  fortunate  solution  of  the 
whole  business,  she  allowed  them,  as  a  reward, 
to  see  and  love  one  another  freely. 

And  the  Marquise  de  Montcernay  continued 
to  lead  her  brilliant  and  amusing  life  at  Versailles 
and  Paris.  Every  three  or  four  months  she 
remembered  her  daughter  and  went  to  see  her. 
During  these  short  visits,  Sophie  spoke  to  her 
mother  of  nothing  but  Madame  Sainte-Therese. 

"  That  is  excellent,"  the  Marquise  would  say ; 
"  I  see  that  you  are  not  dull  here." 

And  she  would  go  off  perfectly  satisfied,  with 
a  rustle  of  skirts,  and  wearing  a  large  plumed 
hat  upon  her  unchangingly  young  and  thought- 
less head. 


Two  years  later,  in  1791. 

The  convent  of  the  Abbaye-aux-Bois  was 
dispersed. 

Because  she  was  either  very  heedless  or  very 
brave,  the  Marquise  de  Montcernay  had  remained 
in  Paris.  She  had  sent  Sophie  to  an  old  country 
house  in  Savoy  and  had  entrusted  her  to  the 
care  of  an  old  steward,  Maitre  Germain. 

At  first  Sophie  had  buried  herself  in  sombre 
and  silent  despair.  But  little  by  little  the  grand- 
motherly cares  of  Maitre  Germain's  wife  had 
softened  and  soothed  her.  She  allowed  herself 
to  live.  She  followed  the  worthy  man  in  his 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 


trips  through  the  woods,  beside  melancholy 
ponds,  or  over  violet  heaths.  And  her  days 
passed  in  rather  melancholy  indolence  which  was 
not  without  its  sweetness. 

She  roused  herself  from  it  only  to  carry  on 
an  impassioned  correspondence  with  Madame 
Sainte-Therese,  who  was  a  refugee  in  Paris  under 
a  borrowed  name.  And  she  thought  rarely  of  her 
mother. 


.  .  .  Madame  Sainte-Therese's  letters  ceased 
to  come.  Sophie  waited  for  a  month,  with 
increasing  anxiety.  Then  one  day  she  got  hold 
of  a  newspaper  which  Maitre  Germain  had 
badly  hidden,  and  read  the  name  of  "  the  former 
Marquise  de  Montcernay  "  in  a  list  of  recently 
arrested  suspects. 

She  saw  her,  in  her  childish  imagination, 
stretched  upon  a  straw  bed  in  a  frightful  cell, 
with  chains  on  her  feet  and  hands,  she  so  elegant 
and  so  delicate.  .  .  .  And  suddenly  the  adora- 
tion she  had  felt  when  quite  a  child  for  that 
exquisite  and  frivolous  mother,  returned  to  her 
heart,  all  the  more  ardently  because  it  was 
mingled  with  remorse.  She  said  to  herself 
that  perhaps  she  had  ignored  the  Marquise's 
affection,  and  imagined  superior  duties  which 
had  kept  her  apart  from  her  child.  At  last  she 
threw  all  the  blame  on  her  own  timidity.  "  If 
I  had  been  able,"  she  thought,  "  to  open  my  heart 
to  her,  to  make  her  understand  that  I  suffered 
from  not  seeing  her,  she  would  have  had  pity 
on  me  and  would  have  shown  me  a  more  attentive 


252  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

affection."  She  reproached  herself  for  having 
so  long  loved  another  woman  more  than  her 
mother,  and  she  almost  had  a  sort  of  grudge 
against  Madame  Sainte-Therese  for  having  taken 
the  place  her  mother  had  abandoned.  Thence- 
forward she  had  but  one  thought  :  to  see  her 
mother  and  tell  her  all  this ;  or  simply  to  hold 
her  in  her  arms  and  press  her  against  herself — 
very  strongly  and  very  gently. 

She  persuaded  Maitre  Germain  to  take  her  to 
Paris,  and  there,  without  too  much  difficulty, 
they  obtained  permission  to  pay  Madame  de 
Montcernay  a  visit  in  her  prison. 

The  Marquise  had  appeared  before  the  Revo- 
lutionary Tribunal  on  the  previous  day,  and  had 
been  condemned  to  death.  Maitre  Germain 
knew  this  and  had  hidden  it  from  Sophie. 


The  prison  was  an  old  college,  with  an  inner 
courtyard  surrounded  by  arcades.  The  child, 
who  expected  thick  walls,  chains,  gratings,  and 
subterranean  cells,  was  astonished  to  see  this 
courtyard  planted  with  trees  and  full  of  sunshine. 

A  jailer  brought  in  the  Citizeness  Montcernay. 
She  was  still  pretty  and  very  graceful  in  her 
black  dress.  But  it  was  no  longer  powder  that 
made  her  hairs  white. 

As  soon  as  she  saw  Sophie,  she  rushed  to  her, 
took  her,  lifted  her  up  and  carried  her  to  a  stone 
bench  in  the  corner  of  the  cloister,  and  covered 
her  with  mad  kisses  : 

"  Oh,  my  little  girl !    my  little  girl !  " 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  253 

And  Sophie  remembered  another  bench  in 
another  cloister,  and  the  caresses  of  Madame 
Sainte-Therese.  And  she  understood  that  there 
was  something  more  in  her  mother's  kisses,  a 
tenderness  of  heart  and  flesh  by  which  she  felt 
deliciously  enveloped,  and  she  would  have  liked 
to  die  in  that  embrace. 

For  the  frivolous  Marquise  had  greatly  changed. 
The  certainty  of  approaching  death  had  sud- 
denly simplified  and  led  back  to  nature  and  truth 
the  frivolous  creature  of  former  days.  A  mother 
had  awakened  within  her,  a  mother  in  despair  at 
having  neglected  her  child,  eager  to  see  her,  to 
hold  her,  to  pay  her  before  dying  such  big 
arrears  of  love.  She  wished  also,  before  parting 
with  her  for  ever,  to  leave  in  her  daughter's  mind 
a  memory  and  an  image  that  would  never  be 
effaced.  And  just  at  the  moment  when  Sophie 
was  dragging  Germain  to  Paris,  she  had  written 
to  the  old  steward  :  "  Bring  me  my  daughter." 

Now  she  gazed  at  her,  filling  her  eyes  and  her 
heart  with  the  dear  image  of  her  child  : 

"  Ah  !  my  poor  little  one,"  she  said,  "  how 
guilty  I  have  been  towards  you  !  Say  you  for- 
give me  !  " 

And  Sophie  murmured  : 

"  I  am  happy  .  .  .  very  happy  !  " 

Then,  while  not  forgetting  that  she  would 
certainly  die  the  next  day,  the  Marquise  began 
to  chat  with  Sophie  about  a  thousand  charming 
nothings,  as  if  she  was  in  the  parlour  at  the  Abbaye- 
aux-Bois.  She  made  her  tell  her  in  detail  all 
about  her  days  in  the  old  country-house  in 
Savoy,  and  asked  about  herFclothes  and  the 


254  SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY 

state  of  her  trousseau.  And  she  plaited  her 
hair  and  arranged  her  collar.  .  .  .  She  wished  to 
do,  for  at  least  an  hour,  what  she  should  always 
have  done. 

The  jailer  warned  them  that  they  had  only 
a  few  minutes  more. 

The  Marquise  had  the  courage  to  say  almost 
gaily  : 

"  Au  revoir'^  my  love." 

But  as  she  said  "  au  revoir"  Sophie  doubtless 
read  "  farewell "  in  her  eyes.  She  had  a  feeling 
that  if  she  left  this  mother  whom  she  had  at 
last  recovered,  she  would  never  see  her  again. 
She  slipped  to  the  ground,  clung  about  her  feet, 
hung  to  her  dress,  and,  shaken  by  sobs,  she  cried  : 
"  No  !  No  !  I  will  not." 
Madame  de  Montcernay  bent  towards  her, 
knelt  down,  took  her  in  her  arms,  and  consoled 
her  with  the  words  that  one  says  to  tiny  children. 
She  added  : 

"  You  see  this  prison  is  not  very  terrible.  If 
they  wished  to  do  me  any  harm  they  would  have 
put  me  somewhere  else.  Think  a  little.  They 
cannot  condemn  me,  for  I  have  done  nothing.  .  .  . 
In  a  few  days,  I  swear  to  you,  I  shall  go  out  of  this 
place,  and  we  shall  never  leave  one  another  again. 
Be  sensible  then  in  the  meantime  if  you  don't 
want  to  make  me  unhappy." 

These  last  words  convinced  Sophie. 
"  I  will  be  sensible,"  she  said,  "  I  promise  you." 
At  that  moment  the  Marquise  seemed  to  make 
a  great  effort  : 

"  My  daughter,"  she  continued,  "  your  great 
friend  Madame  Sainte-Therese  has  been  a  prisoner 


SOPHIE    DE    MONTCERNAY  255 

here  for  the  last  month.  Would  you  like  to 
see  her  ?  I  think  the  jailer,  who  is  not  a  bad 
man,  would  allow  you." 

Perhaps  Sophie  divined  the  Marquise's  secret 
thought,  and  that,  in  spite  of  her  effort,  she  was 
but  a  mother,  a  jealous  mother,  who  would  suffer 
if,  at  that  supreme  moment,  she  had  to  share  her 
child's  heart  with  another,  and,  above  all,  with 
that  other.  Perhaps  also  there  are  hours  that 
make  us  forget  years  and  swallow  up  all  the  past. 
Madame  Sainte-Therese's  assumed  motherhood 
was  so  distant  now. 

"  Does  she  know  that  I  came  here  ?  "  Sophie 
asked. 

"  No." 

"  Then  .  .  .  say  nothing  to  her  about  it." 

Sophie  never  forgot  the  infinite  joy  which  sud- 
denly shone  in  her  mother's  eyes. 

...  A  last  kiss — so  long,  so  sweet,  so  sad  ! 
Then  the  heavy  door  turned  on  its  hinges  and 
closed  between  mother  and  child  with  a  dull 
sound.  .  .  . 

On  the  next  day,  the  Marquise  de  Montcernay 
mounted  the  scaffold. 


MELIE 


MELIE 

"  A  DORED  ?  "  said  the  Countess  Chris- 
l\  tiane,  "  I  am  sure  that  I  have  been 
adored  once  in  my  life.  Not  by  you, 
gentlemen,  though  several  have  told  me  so  :  for  I 
know  that  it  is  a  manner  of  speaking,  and  that 
merely  to  be  liked  is  very  pleasant.  But,  when 
quite  a  child,  I  was  adored  by  a  little  girl  of  my 
own  age,  who  was  by  far  the  most  wretched 
little  girl,  the  worst  washed,  and  the  greatest 
slattern  one  could  see,  and  whose  name  was 
Melie. 

"  Yes,  adored  ;  and  I  pray  you  to  give  the  word 
its  full  meaning.  There  is  no  other  for  the  feel- 
ing I  inspired  in  Melie.  I  understand  now  that 
I  was  her  only  thought,  her  only  joy  in  the  world, 
her  only  reason  for  living  ;  that  nothing  existed 
for  her  apart  from  me,  that  she  was  really  my 
property  and  belonged  to  me  absolutely.  .  .  . 

"  Where  did  this  take  place  ?  In  the  old  house 
in  the  provinces  where  I  was  born.  A  bright 
and  deserted  street,  paved  with  sharp  stones, 
bordered  with  grey  gables  and  long  convent  walls. 
A  large,  sonorous  house,  with  tall  windows  and 
wooden  panels,  with  a  vast  garden,  with  a  vine- 
carpeted  arbour  running  through  its  whole  length, 
where  it  was  as  dark  and  cool  as  a  church,  and 
which  gave  us  three  or  four  pipes  of  white  wine 
every  year.  On  each  side  of  the  arbour  were 
three  or  four  large  squares  planted  with  very  old 

259  17* 


260  MELIE 

fruit  trees.  At  the  end  of  the  garden,  a  latticed 
door  of  wood  opened  on  the  fields.  From  here 
one  could  see  the  sunset,  and,  if  one  turned  round, 
one  saw  the  apse  of  the  cathedral  and  its  last 
buttresses,  gilt  by  the  evening  light.  Melie's 
humble  image  is  joined  in  my  memory  to  that 
corner  of  earth  with  a  deep  and  almost  solemn 
peace. 


"  Every  time  I  think  of  Melie  I  see  a  little 
girl  from  ten  to  twelve,  ugly,  fairly  tall,  very  thin, 
covered  with  freckles,  her  eyes  shining  through  her 
tangled  hair  ;  her  feet  in  old  elastic  boots,  burst 
and  down  at  heels ;  rags  of  no  colour,  her  bodice 
badly  buttoned,  and  some  corner  of  her  under- 
garments showing  through  a  hole  in  her  skirt. 
In  short,  a  perfect  little  ragamuffin.  Her  best 
feature  was  a  large  mouth  with  teeth  like  those 
of  a  young  dog,  which  she  showed  continually, 
at  any  rate  to  me,  for  she  could  not  look  at  me 
without  laughing  with  happiness. 

"  It  seems  that  I  was  a  fairly  pretty  little  girl, 
very  white,  very  delicate,  with  long  hair  the  colour 
of  a  horse-chestnut.  My  brother,  a  little  older 
than  I  was  and  a  terrible  tease,  called  it  carrots 
so  as  to  put  me  in  a  rage.  Or  he  compared  it  with 
Petit-Blond's  tail  (Petit-Blond  was  a  reddish, 
sturdy,  and  obstinate  pony,  a  companion  of  our 
childhood,  who  took  us  out  in  fine  weather,  and 
who  visibly  derived  great  pleasure  from  upsetting 
us).  At  all  events,  whatever  its  colour,  it  was 
hair  which  my  father  greatly  liked,  and  of  which 


MELIE  26l 

great  care  was  taken.  Add  to  this,  strange  green 
eyes,  and,  in  my  whole  person,  something  un- 
healthy and  over-excitable.  I  had  the  air  of  an 
unreal  little  girl.  I  repeat  what  I  have  been 
told.  It  is  evident  that,  for  Melie  at  all  events, 
I  belonged  to  a  superior  world,  to  the  same  world 
as  the  faces  of  the  transparent  saints  and  angels 
that  she  saw  in  the  painted  windows  in  the 
church. 


"  How  did  I  make  Melie's  acquaintance  ?  I 
no  longer  know.  Her  parents  were  poor  people 
of  the  neighbourhood.  What  is  certain  is  that 
they  did  not  bother  themselves  much  about  their 
daughter,  that  I  was  accustomed  to  see  her  every- 
where on  my  paths,  and  that  she  lived  in  my 
shadow. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  at  the  beginning  my 
father  tried  to  keep  me  away  from  that  little 
witch.  For,  indeed,  she  was  no  companion  for  a 
rich,  middle-class  little  girl  such  as  I  was.  I 
imagine  that  he  was  conquered  by  Melie's  per- 
severance, by  her  snake-like  suppleness  in  slipping 
away,  appearing  and  disappearing,  and  perhaps 
also  by  her  prayers.  I  felt,  in  truth,  that  I  was 
for  Melie  a  sort  of  little  Madonna  ;  and  a  Madonna 
is  not  angry  when  ragamuffins  pay  her  their  devo- 
tions from  the  other  end  of  the  chapel. 

"  And  poor  Melie  was  so  little  in  the  way  ! 
She  only  asked  me  to  endure  her,  not  even  by  my 
side,  but  behind  me.  In  the  morning,  when  my 
nurse  led  me  to  the  convent,  Melie,  hidden  at 


262  MfeLIE 

the  corner  of  the  door,  would  watch  for  my  de- 
parture. She  would  take  the  satchel  which  held 
my  books  and  would  follow  us  at  a  distance  of 
some  paces.  I  used  to  say  to  her  :  *  Thank  you, 
Melie  !  '  That  was  enough  for  her.  She  knew 
that  my  father  would  not  have  allowed  her  to 
walk  by  my  side,  and  that  he  would  not  think  it 
proper  for  her  to  engage  in  conversation  with  me 
in  the  street ;  and  she  herself  was  of  the  same 
opinion. 

"  Besides,  she  had  her  own  dignity,  the  dignity 
which  all  disinterested  love  maintains  without 
knowledge  or  effort.  Thus,  although  she  was 
poor,  I  never  gave  her  pennies.  Once,  when  I 
wished  to  give  her  one,  she  had  refused,  energeti- 
cally shaking  her  head  like  a  wolf's.  Only  when 
I  had  some  dainties,  chocolates  or  macaroons,  I 
offered  her  some  behind  my  back  as  I  trotted 
along  at  my  nurse's  side  ;  and  she  came  and  took 
them.  Sweets  she  would  accept. 

"  I  sometimes  ask  myself  why  Melie  was  so 
ragged,  for  certainly  she  must  have  been  given 
at  home  old  garments  with  which  she  could  have 
clothed  herself  more  decently.  I  sometimes 
rated  her  for  her  badly  combed  hair,  her  missing 
buttons,  her  stains  and  her  torn  clothes.  Then 
she  would  sink  her  head,  very  confused,  and  say 
nothing.  But  she  would  appear  again  next  day 
as  shabby  as  before.  It  was  doubtless  stronger 
than  she  was. 

"  It  must  be  said  that  with  the  life  she  led  it 
would  have  been  difficult  for  her  to  be  neat.  All 
the  time  she  was  not  with  me  she  spent  playing 
in  the  street  with  young  ragamuffins,  or  running 


MELIE  263 

through  the  fields,  climbing  trees,  gathering 
flowers,  sleeping  in  the  hay.  A  regular  little 
faun  !  She  could  not  read  and  had  never  gone 
to  school,  but  she  knew  plants  well,  those  that 
are  good  for  a  cold,  those  that  are  refreshing, 
those  that  cure  pains,  those  that  ease  the  smart 
of  cuts.  .  .  .  She  often  brought  some  to  the 
kitchen,  and  also  lamb's  lettuce,  watercress, 
dandelion,  and  enormous  bouquets  of  violets, 
snow-drops,  cowslips,  michaelmas  daisies,  poppies, 
and  cornflowers. 

"  These  were  all  so  many  pretexts  for  slipping 
into  the  house.  Or  she  would  wander  about  the 
kitchen,  watching  for  an  errand  to  run  :  for 
bread  which  was  wanted  just  at  lunch  time,  or 
when  the  butcher  had  not  sent  the  meat.  Melie 
would  run  off,  be  back  in  a  twinkling,  and  then 
would  not  go  away,  would  hide  herself  in  corners, 
pass  through  half-open  doors,  looking  for  me,  and 
end  by  finding  me. 

"  This  happened  oftenest  in  the  garden.  She 
showed  herself  at  first  from  a  distance,  timidly. 
I  would  make  her  a  sign  to  approach.  And  she 
would  run  to  me,  with  a  joy  of  Paradise  in  her 
eyes. 

"  f  Oh  !     Mademoiselle  !     Mademoiselle  !  ' 

"  We  used  to  settle  ourselves  on  a  bench  in  the 
arbour,  and  there,  well  hidden,  we  would  chat 
at  our  ease.  I  have  forgotten  what  we  spoke  of, 
but  I  remember  quite  well  what  we  did.  Melie 
was  very  ingenious.  She  taught  me  how  to  make 
whistles  out  of  willow  branches,  guns  out  of 
pieces  of  elder,  balls  of  cowslips,  crowns  of  all 
sorts  of  flowers,  pumps  from  straws  fixed  in 


264  MELIE 

apricot  stones  (it  is  quite  simple  :  you  make  a 
hole  by  rubbing  the  stones  against  a  piece 
of  sandstone,  and  you  take  out  the  kernel 
through  these  holes  with  a  pin).  When  she 
received  some  pennies  for  her  errands,  she  would 
buy  bits  of  stuff  and  ends  of  ribbons  from  a  dress- 
maker in  the  town,  and  by  rolling  and  sewing  these 
multi-coloured  rags  around  a  handful  of  hay  and 
four  little  sticks,  she  used  to  make  dolls  which 
seemed  to  me  superb,  dazzling  and  fantastic  dolls 
with  heads  of  rose-coloured  satin  and  unexpected 
gestures,  dolls  much  more  alive,  much  more 
suggestive  than  those  one  buys  in  shops. 

"  Melie  was  also  very  generous.  One  day,  as 
I  was  going  out,  I  saw  her  waiting  for  me,  lean- 
ing against  a  post  and  holding  a  large  slice  of 
bread  on  which  smoked  a  layer  of  mashed  potatoes 
seasoned  with  onions  and  other  herbs.  The  layer 
of  potatoes  was  much  thicker  than  the  bread, 
and  it  smelt  so  good !  I  could  not  restrain 
myself  : 

"  *  That  cannot  be  bad,  Melie  !  ' 

"  Immediately  she  stretched  out  to  me  the  piece 
of  bread,  in  which  teeth  like  those  of  a  wolf  had 
cut  out  half-circles  as  if  with  a  punching  machine. 
And  I,  so  delicate  that  I  was  always  scolded 
because  I  did  not  eat,  I  devoured  the  bread  and 
covered  myself  with  the  potatoes  to  the  tip  of  my 
nose.  And  Melie  gazed  at  me  with  an  odd 
air  in  which  there  were  delight,  pride  at  seeing 
that  I  appreciated  her  cooking  so  highly,  and  also, 
under  it  all,  a  little  regret.  .  .  .  From  that  day 
forward,  every  time  she  had  a  special  dish  at  home, 
she  brought  me  some  in  a  piece  of  paper.  She 


MELIE  265 

would  take  it  out  of  her  pocket  with  great 
mystery.  .  .  .  But  it  was  not  mashed  potatoes  ! 
It  was  poor  people's  food  and  had  a  decidedly 
strong  smell.  I  would  try  and  taste  it ;  but  it 
was  no  good  ;  I  used  to  tell  her  that  I  was  not 
hungry,  and  this  used  to  sadden  her. 

"  On  the  whole,  Melie  inspired  me,  in  some 
ways,  with  a  sort  of  respect.  Her  strength,  her 
agility,  her  boldness,  astonished  a  timid,  frail, 
retired,  and  sheltered  little  girl  such  as  I  was.  I 
envied  her  power  of  being  able  to  run  everywhere 
and  of  fearing  nothing.  Sometimes  she  smelt 
of  the  hay  in  which  she  had  been  rolling,  and  had 
some  blades  of  it  in  her  hair.  She  made  me  dream 
of  a  free  life  in  the  fields,  like  Robinson  Crusoe's. 
When  we  were  quite  sure  that  we  were  alone, 
she  would  climb  the  trees  of  the  orchard,  shake 
the  branches,  and  send  down  a  rain  of  ripe  fruit, 
and  pluck  handfuls  of  it.  She  was  very  fond  of 
green  apples,  and  still  more  of  green  apricots  as 
hard  as  little  balls.  She  would  assure  me,  as  she 
ate  them,  that  they  were  excellent,  and  I  ate 
some  also,  out  of  pride  and  to  do  as  she  did.  But 
all  the  same,  I  preferred  ripe  fruit.  We  had  only 
very  late  cherries,  and  I  once  said  to  her  that  it 
was  a  nuisance  not  to  have  cherries  yet.  The 
next  day  she  brought  me  an  apron  full.  She  had 
pillaged  some  garden  of  them.  She  robbed  for 
me,  she  would  have  killed  for  me. 

"  As  soon  as  she  saw  anybody  from  the  house 
coming  towards  us — unless  it  was  my  nurse  or 
the  cook,  with  whom  she  was  good  friends — she 
would  disappear,  I  know  not  how,  through  some 
hole  in  the  hedge. 


266  MELIE 

"  The  worst  days  for  Melie  were  those  when 
other  little  friends  came  to  see  me.  Melie  would 
continue  to  hover  about  me,  but  I  used  to  pass 
before  her  without  speaking  to  her,  without  seem- 
ing to  know  her.  And  then  she  would  retire, 
efface  herself,  make  herself  small.  She  bore  me  no 
grudge,  she  understood  that  these  elegant  little 
girls  must  not  know  that  she  was  my  friend.  She 
did  not  say  to  herself  that  I  was  ashamed  of  her, 
or  if  she  did,  she  thought  it  quite  natural  that 
it  should  be  so.  But  I  felt  all  the  same  that  it 
made  her  heart  swell. 

"  Another  grief  for  her  was  when  my  father 
took  me  with  my  brother  to  a  very  rustic  country 
house,  flanked  by  a  small  farm,  that  he  possessed, 
at  a  distance  of  about  a  league  from  the  town. 
She  used  to  try  and  follow  us  in  the  distance, 
but  my  father  would  not  allow  it,  and  sharply 
sent  her  back.  One  day,  as  we  were  approaching 
the  farm,  I  saw  Melie,  covered  with  dust,  rising 
out  of  a  ditch  in  which  she  had  hidden  to  see  me 
pass.  She  remained  there,  trembling,  ready  to 
flee  at  the  least  hostile  movement  of  my  father. 
I  was  touched  by  it. 

"  '  Father,'  I  said,  very  gently,  '  let  her  walk 
behind  us.  What  harm  would  it  do  ?  ' 

"  My  father  consented  ;  and  Melie,  radiant, 
followed  us  like  a  good  dog  ;  and,  from  time  to 
time,  I  stretched  out  my  hand  behind  me  without 
saying  anything  ;  she  took  it  in  hers,  and  laid  her 
other  little  paw  upon  it  just  for  a  moment. 
Nothing  more. 

"  Towards  the  end  of  luncheon,  I  took  an 
opportunity  to  go  out  alone,  and  I  brought 


MELIE  267 

Melie,  who  was  crouching  against  the  door, 
some  bread  and  a  little  meat  and  cheese  that  I 
was  able  to  take  with  me. 

"  '  Oh,   Mademoiselle  !     Mademoiselle  !  ' 

"  Then  I  played  with  my  brother  under  the 
big  trees  that  surrounded  the  farm  ;  and,  with- 
out seeing  her,  I  divined  that  Melie  was  in  the 
neighbourhood,  hidden  behind  some  bush,  and 
that  she  was  looking  at  nie,  and  that  it  pleased 
her. 

"  After  a  while,  my  brother  left  me,  and  soon 
I  heard  cries  coming  from  the  direction  of  the 
farm.  I  ran  towards  it,  and  saw,  in  front  of  the 
stable,  poor  Melie  drenched  up  to  her  knees,  her 
dress  soaking,  her  feet  soused  in  her  shoes.  The 
naughty  boy  had  captured  her  by  surprise,  and 
ducked  her  in  the  stone  trough,  full  of  rain  water, 
where  the  horses  drank.  Melie  was  weeping, 
but  as  soon  as  she  saw  me,  knowing  that  I  was 
going  to  scold  my  brother,  and  that  this  would 
cause  a  quarrel,  and  not  wishing  to  disturb  or 
vex  me,  or  that  I  should  be  at  the  trouble  of  pity- 
ing her,  or  make  an  effort  to  defend  her,  she 
suddenly  stopped  her  tears,  and  smiling  with  her 
big  mouth,  said  : 

"  '  It's  nothing,  Mademoiselle.  It  was  only 
fun.' 


"  When  the  time  came  for  my  first  communion, 
I  showed  an  ardent  piety  which  greatly  impressed 
Melie.  She  wished  to  do  as  I  did,  and  to  com- 
municate on  the  same  day.  She  was  far  from 


268  MELIE 

ready,  never  having  learnt  her  catechism.  It 
was  I  who  gave  her  instruction,  who  spoke  to  her 
of  God.  But  while  my  piety  was  full  of  love 
and  hope,  in  hers  there  was,  above  all  else,  aston- 
ishment and  fear. 

"  On  the  day  of  the  ceremony,  I  had  such  a 
fever  that  my  taper  trembled  in  my  hand  and 
sprinkled  the  veils  of  my  neighbours.  It  had 
to  be  taken  from  me.  Melie,  who  was  in  the  last 
rank,  almogt  clean,  and  very  red  in  her  thick 
muslin,  which  had  turned  blue  from  washing,  did 
not  leave  me  with  her  eyes.  She  prayed  for  her 
sickly  little  companion ;  for  she  never  asked 
anything  for  herself,  judging  herself  to  be  quite 
negligible  in  the  eyes  of  God,  and  not  thinking 
that  He  could  take  the  least  pleasure  in  bothering 
about  her.  But  for  me,  that  was  a  different 
matter  ! 

"  In  the  afternoon,  my  godfather,  the  Cardinal, 
confirmed  me  first  of  all,  and  my  parents  took  me 
at  once  to  our  country  house.  Melie  was  waiting 
in  her  ditch,  bordering  a  field  of  oats.  My  heart 
softened  and  I  blew  her  a  kiss. 

"  They  put  me  to  bed.  I  could  hear,  from 
my  bed,  the  noise  of  voices  and  laughter,  for  the 
whole  family  had  met  at  dinner  in  honour  of  the 
occasion.  I  was  thinking  of  nothing,  overcome 
only  by  the  sadness  of  evening,  of  that  hour 
so  grey  and  so  melancholy  in  those  large  plains 
of  Champagne.  .  .  . 

"  I  felt  fresh  flowers  in  my  hands.  Melie  was 
there,  on  her  knees,  her  brow  resting  on  the  edge 
of  my  bed.  I  wanted  to  speak  ;  she  begged  me 
to  be  silent,  to  remain  calm,  to  sleep — so  that 


MELIE  269 

nobody  would  drive  her  away.  .  .  .  My  father 
came  to  see  me,  and  found  me  asleep,  held  by 
her,  her  arm  beneath  my  head. 

"  He  had  not  the  courage  to  send  her  away  on 
that  day,  and  he  sent  her  something  to  eat. 


"  Some  time  afterwards,  my  mother  required 
me  to  learn  all  that  a  good  housekeeper  should 
know.  Felicie,  a  very  sweet  little  work-girl,  a 
hunchback,  who  came  to  the  house  several  times 
a  week  (I  can  still  see  the  humble  and  odd  outline 
of  her  form  against  the  white  curtains  of  the 
window),  had  orders  to  teach  me  to  sew.  Others 
were  commissioned  to  teach  me  the  care  of  linen 
and  a  little  ironing.  I  had  also  to  tidy  my  own 
things  in  my  own  room. 

"  All  this  bored  me  greatly,  for  I  had  one 
passion — reading.  Luckily,  my  mother  was  often 
away  from  home ;  and  Melie  had  ended  by 
getting  herself  tolerated  in  the  house.  She  was 
present  at  the  lessons  of  Felicie  and  the  other 
work-women,  and  in  her  desire  to  help  me  she 
learnt  far  more  quickly  than  I  did.  It  was  she 
who  oftenest  did  the  little  tasks  I  was  given — 
hemming,  darning,  folding  up  linen — and  it 
was  she  who  tidied  my  room. 

"  While  she  worked,  I  read,  seated  in  a  corner, 
stopping  my  ears  with  my  fingers  so  that  nothing 
should  distract  me.  I  read  *  The  Lives  of  the 
Saints,'  Rollin's  '  Roman  History,'  travels, 
and  an  old  book  with  red  edges  which  contained 
anecdotes  of  the  eighteenth  century.  And  when 


270  M£LIE 

Melie  had  finished,  I  would  tell  her  what  I  read. 
That  was  her  reward. 

"  Rolled  up  in  a  ball  at  my  feet,  motionless, 
her  eyes  fixed  upon  me,  she  would  listen  in  ecstasy, 
as  one  would  listen  to  God.  I  repeated  the  stories 
very  well,  it  seems,  with  the  utmost  seriousness, 
expressive  gestures,  and  an  extreme  ardour  of 
conviction.  I  remember  that  one  of  those 
stories  began  with  the  phrase  : 

"  '  At  the  time  when  Madame  de  Pompadour 
reigned  over  France  .  .  .' 

"I  do  not  quite  know  what  Madame  de 
Pompadour  represented  to  Melie,  or  even  to 
myself.  But  I  remember  that  it  was  an  excellent 
story. 


"  Here  there  is  a  great  gap  in  my  memory  .  .  . 
a  long  illness,  small-pox,  fever,  delirium.  Of  all 
this,  but  a  single  vision  remains  with  me  :  Melie 
at  my  side,  stirring  the  draughts  of  medicine  I 
had  to  take ;  Melie  crouching  on  the  floor ; 
Melie  at  the  head  of  my  little  bed,  holding  my 
hands  gently,  yet  with  all  her  strength,  and 
preventing  me  from  scratching  my  face. 

"  She  had  been  told  that  if  I  scratched  myself, 
I  should  become  ugly  ;  and  she  watched  over 
my  beauty  like  a  gnome  over  his  treasure. 

"  Why  was  she  allowed  near  me,  and  exposed 
to  the  risk  of  catching  my  malady  ?  Everything 
had  been  done  to  prevent  her  entering  the  house  ; 
then,  one  morning,  she  was  surprised  in  a  corner 
of  my  room,  behind  an  arm-chair,  where  she  had 


MELIE  271 

spent  the  night.  It  was  too  late  to  send  her 
away,  and,  besides,  she  would  have  found  some 
way  of  coming  back,  for  the  doors  were  never 
very  securely  shut  in  that  big  house  in  the 
provinces. 

"  The  day  that  I  began  to  get  better  (it  was 
already  April,  and  the  sun  was  shining  on  my 
bedclothes),  Melie  brought  me  armfuls  of 
flowers  and  balls  of  cowslips.  We  played  at 
tossing  these  balls  about ;  I  was  still  so  weak  and 
awkward  that  I  often  let  them  fall.  Melie 
gathered  them  up  out  of  the  corners,  from  under 
the  furniture,  creeping  on  all  fours  with  the 
agility  of  a  cat ;  and  that  amused  me. 

"  I  had  the  childish  whims  of  convalescence, 
whims  beneath  my  age,  although  I  was  only  a 
little  girl.  After  so  long  and  severe  a  shock, 
intelligence  only  came  back  to  me  very  slowly. 
I  found  myself  more  on  Melie's  level,  almost  as 
simple  as  she  was ;  and  when  I  tried  to  recall  the 
past  (how  distant  it  seemed  !)  it  was  always  with 
Melie  that  I  pictured  myself,  under  the  arch  of 
the  vine  or  in  the  orchard.  And,  very  gravely, 
we  exchanged  our  recollections. 

"  *  Do  you  remember,  Melie  ?  .  .  .' 

"  *  Oh,  yes,  Mademoiselle  !  ' 

"  And  now  it  was  she  who  best  remembered 
the  fine  stories  I  had  told  her,  and  it  was  I 
who  asked  her  for  them  and  listened  to  her  in  my 
turn. 

"  *  And  that  other  one,  don't  you  know  it, 
Melie  ?  The  one  where  they  mention  Madame 
de  Pompadour  ?  ' 

"•'  Wait,  Mademoiselle,  I'll  think  of  it.' 


272  MELIE 

"  And  Melie  began  : 

"  '  At  the  time  when  Madame  de  Pompadour 
reigned  over  France  .  .  .' 


"  One  day  Melie  did  not  come.  It  was  the 
first  day  I  was  allowed  to  get  up.  I  asked  for 
her  with  insistence.  My  mother  told  me  that 
Melie  was  ill,  but  that  she  would  come  soon. 

"  Next  day  I  was  taken  to  the  country.  Every- 
body pressed  around  me,  sought  to  amuse  me,  and 
made  me  play.  My  father  spent  hours  with 
me,  and,  when  the  sun  was  hot,  took  me  for 
walks  under  the  fresh  and  tender  foliage  of  the 
trees,  and  along  paths  snow-white  with  haw- 
thorn. Still  I  did  not  forget  Melie,  and  I  asked 
to  see  her. 

"  '  Melie,'  my  father  told  me,  *  is  very  ill.  But 
don't  be  uneasy.  I  have  sent  the  doctor  to  her, 
and  she  has  everything  she  needs ;  proper  care 
is  taken  of  her.  You  will  see  her  when  she  is 
better.' 

"  My  strength  came  back,  little  by  little.  I 
had  a  great  appetite.  I  enjoyed  everything 
thoroughly,  the  good  air,  the  good  warmth,  the 
good  little  dishes  they  made  for  me,  the  flowers, 
the  trees,  the  meadows,  the  walks,  like  somebody 
who  is  discovering  life  over  again.  I  grew 
delightfully  happy  in  the  selfishness  of  con- 
valescence. Once,  however,  I  asked  : 

"  '  And  Melie  ?  ' 

" '  Melie  is  dead,'  answered  my  mother 
sadly. 


MELIE  273 

"  *  Poor  Melie  !  '  said  I  dreamily,  as  if  thinking 
of  something  very  vague  and  very  distant. 

"  And  I  thought  no  more  about  her. 

"But  since  then  I  have  thought  of  her  very 
often." 


18 


A  CONSCIENCE 


A  CONSCIENCE 

WE  were  speaking  that  evening  of  the 
sovereignty  of  money  and  its  corrupt- 
ing power.  Some  said  that  even  the 
wisest  and  most  virtuous  have  a  respect  for  it. 
Instances  were  cited.  Examples  were  given 
of  strange  indulgences,  little  hidden  but  unde- 
niable meannesses,  in  which  a  regard  for  money 
was  able  to  bend  a  man  otherwise  irreproachable 
and  known  for  his  austerity.  These  stories 
gradually  gave  us  a  sort  of  evil  satisfaction,  as  if 
we  ourselves  were  not  completely  sure  of  being 
secure  from  this  universal  temptation,  and  as 
if  the  statement  of  so  many  base  acts  were  for  us 
a  sort  of  revenge.  And  the  conversation  took 
that  easy  turn  of  pessimism  and  misanthropy 
which  pleases  us  so  much  to-day. 


But  one  of  us,  who  had  not  said  much  before, 
suddenly  began  to  speak  : 

"  Do  not  excite  yourselves  so  much.  Just  as 
the  total  sum  of  forces  is  always  the  same  in  the 
physical  universe,  so  I  am  tempted  to  believe  that 
the  quantity  of  virtue  never  varies  in  the  moral 
world  either.  It  is  only  the  distribution  of  the 
forces  that  changes.  The  development  of  a 
vice  leads  to  an  increase  of  the  contrary  virtue. 
It  was  perhaps  in  the  age  of  Nero  and  Helioga- 
balus  that  the  finest  examples  of  purity  were  seen. 
I  am  convinced  that  similarly  in  our  own  age, 

277 


278  A    CONSCIENCE 


which  is  the  age  of  finance,  we  would  discover, 
if  we  knew  all  souls,  the  finest  examples  of  '  poor- 
ness in  spirit.' 

"  When  love  of  money  frequently  goes  to  the 
1-engths  of  the  most  shameful  folly,  contempt 
for  money,  on  this  account  all  the  more  meri- 
torious and  based  on  a  fuller  knowledge,  can  reach 
the  most  sublime  scrupulousness.  You  ask  me 
where  this  is  to  be  found.  I  do  not  know,  for 
souls  which  really  possess  this  contempt  do  not 
seek  the  light.  I  confess,  in  addition,  that  they 
must  be  rare. 

"  I  believe,  however,  that  I  have  known  at 
least  one  of  them.  Yes,  some  months  ago,  *I 
met  a  person  who  had  a  very  sincere  and  pro- 
found contempt,  hatred,  and  terror  of  money, 
and  under  conditions  that  gave  something  ex- 
travagant and  unprecedented  to  that  dis- 
interestedness. 

"  I  was  living  last  year  at  the  other  end  of 
Nogent,  not  far  from  Beauty  Island.  I  often 
walked  on  the  banks  of  the  Marne,  a  little  crowded 
on  Sundays,  but  solitary,  fresh,  and  charming 
during  the  rest  of  the  week. 

"  I-  met  there,  on  nearly  every  occasion,  a 
lady  of  forty  or  forty-five,  very  simply  dressed, 
with  a  folding-stool  under  her  arm,  on  which 
she  used  to  rest  at  the  edge  of  the  water  with 
a  book  or  some  embroidery. 

"  One  day  my  maid  chanced  to  tell  me  the 
lady's  name.  It  was  Madame  Durantin.  She 
could  not  be  rich,  for  she  lived  with  one  servant 
in  a  little  furnished  flat  at  Nogent.  But  she 
often  received  visits  from  '  high-class  people, 


A   CONSCIENCE  279 


carriage  people,'  and  she  was  regarded  as  a  lady 
of  breeding. 

"  Suddenly,  I  remembered.  Four  years  earlier 
I  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  Baroness 
Durantin,  the  wife  of  the  wealthy  financier. 
With  the  rest  of  '  smart  society,'  I  had  gone 
to  two  or  three  of  her  evenings,  and  had  called 
on  her  several  times.  Then,  as  I  had  kept  away 
rather  a  long  time,  I  did  not  go  again  to  the 
house. 

"  Now,  the  lady  who  walked  on  the  banks  of 
the  Marne  resembled  the  Baroness  and  had 
the  same  name.  The  similarity  of  names  alone 
or  the  likeness  of  faces  alone  would  not  have 
proved  anything.  But  both  at  once  ? 

"  I  wished  to  clear  the  matter  up.  The 
first  time  I  met  her  on  the  towing-path,  I  went 
up  to  her,  and  with  a  profound  bow,  I  boldly 
asked  her  : 

"  '  The  Baroness  Durantin,  I  believe  ?  ' 

"  After  a  moment's  hesitation,  she  quietly 
answered  : 

"  '  Yes.' 

"  I  mentioned  my  name.  She  recognized  me, 
and  began  to  chat,  cheerfully,  and  in  the  most 
natural  manner  possible. 

"  She  was  not  very  beautiful  nor  highly 
intelligent.  But  her  whole  person  exhaled  a 
perfect  serenity.  It  was  this  which  attracted 
me.  Her  companionship  was  soothing  and  calm. 
One  felt  in  her  a  soul  that  had  found  rest. 

"  We  soon  became  rather  good  friends.  During 
the  last  fortnight  of  my  holiday  I  saw  her  almost 
every  day.  I  even  once  went  into  her  rooms, 


28O  A    CONSCIENCE 


a  little  against  her  will,  I  must  admit.  The 
flat  was  extremely  modest ;  at  one  side  of  the 
drawing-room  there  was  an  alcove  which  was 
used  as  a  bedroom  at  night-time. 

"  And  I  remembered  the  Baroness  Durantin, 
standing  in  evening  dress  and  sparkling  with 
diamonds,  in  the  sumptuous  reception  rooms 
of  her  house  in  the  Avenue  de  Friedland,  stretch- 
ing out  her  gloved  hand  to  the  long  line  of 
visitors,  one  of  the  wealthiest  women  in  Paris. 

"  But  she  seemed  to  have  so  little  recollection 
of  all  this,  that,  in  spite  of  the  most  intense 
curiosity  I  have  ever  felt,  I  did  not  dare  to  ques- 
tion her,  even  in  the  most  roundabout  way, 
concerning  so  extraordinary  a  change. 

"  When  I  returned  to  Paris,  I  tried  to  find  out 
the  facts.  I  learned  that  Durantin  continued 
to  augment  his  millions,  and  that,  a  few  winters 
ago,  he  had  married  his  daughter  to  a  Spanish 
duke.  As  regards  Madame  Durantin,  nothing 
was  known.  She  was  believed  to  be  travelling 
or  on  one  of  her  country  estates. 


"  At  last  I  was  lucky  enough  to  discover  among 
my  acquaintances  a  lady  who  had  long  been 
Madame  Durantin's  intimate  friend.  I  ques- 
tioned her  eagerly,  and  this  is  what  she  answered 
me  : 

"  '  I  am  going  to  tell  you  what  I  know,  but  I 
do  not  attempt  to  explain  it  to  you.  My  friend 
was  seventeen  when  she  was  married.  She  was 
the  daughter  of  an  honest  manufacturer,  and  had 


A    CONSCIENCE  28  I 


but  a  modest  dowry,  a  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand francs,  I  think.  I  have  been  assured  that 
Durantin  married  her  for  love.  That  is  possible. 
But  it  is  also  true  that  at  that  time  Durantin 
was  only  beginning  his  business  career. 

"  '  Their  marriage  was  like  many  others.  After 
the  first  months  passed,  Durantin  had  mistresses, 
and  it  is  said  that  he  was  harsh  and  brutal  to  his 
wife.  But  an  understanding  was  reached,  and 
of  late  years  the  couple  seemed  to  have  come  to 
terms  with  one  another. 

"  '  Now,  one  thing  which  I  can  state  posi- 
tively, is  that,  while  Durantin  was  gathering 
millions,  building  a  magnificent  house,  filling  it 
with  marvels — a  little  incongruously  and  ostenta- 
tiously— and  living  in  almost  royal  style,  his 
wife,  amid  all  this  luxury,  continued  to  dress 
like  a  clerk's  wife,  spent  nothing  on  herself,  and, 
as  far  as  I  could  see,  gave  away  in  charity  the 
whole  of  the  large  allowance  which  her  husband 
made  her.  There  was  in  her  mind  a  definite 
resolution  not  to  profit  by  this  immense  fortune. 

"  '  In  all  this  there  was  nothing  affected  or 
ostentatious.  On  special  occasions,  for  example 
at  the  four  or  five  balls  that  Durantin  gave  every 
winter,  she  allowed  herself  to  wear  dresses  suited 
to  her  position  and  to  display  her  admirable 
diamonds.  But,  I  repeat,  at  other  times,  were 
it  not  for  a  certain  air  which  she  naturally  had, 
you  might  have  taken  her  for  her  own  lady's 
maid. 

"  '  She  had  a  daughter.  She  brought  her 
up  in  the  same  habits  of  simplicity.  She  also 
made  her  work  hard,  and  required  the  child  to 


282  A    CONSCIENCE 


pass  all  her  examinations.  And  this,  not  out  of 
vanity  or  to  follow  the  fashion,  which  latter  was 
beginning  to  change.  No ;  she  had  another 
idea  ;  she  once  said  to  me  : 

"  '  "  I  want  Lucie  to  be  able  to  earn  her  own 
living,  if  some  day  she  wishes  to  do  so." 

" '  One  could  have  said  that,  the  reverse 
of  sensible  mothers,  she  was  endeavouring  to 
develop  romantic  ideas  in  her  daughter's  mind. 
She  had  got  it  into  her  head  that  Lucie  would 
make  a  love  match,  or,  to  speak  with  more  pre- 
cision, that  she  would  only  marry  a  man  by  whom 
she  would  be  loved,  who  would  love  her,  and  who 
would  be  neither  rich  nor  of  high  rank. 

"  *  That  was  the  position  !  But  it  is  not  so 
easy  for  a  millionaire's  daughter  to  marry  solely 
for  love.  Add  that  Lucie  had  no  such  inclina- 
tion. At  heart,  that  little  person  was  her  father's 
daughter.  Still,  out  of  obedience,  she  tried, 
in  succession,  to  kindle  her  imagination  about 
two  or  three  young  men  without  a  penny, 
writers  or  artists  of  some  sort. 

"  *  But  always,  at  the  decisive  moment, 
Madame  Durantin  remembered  that,  if  her 
daughter  was  marrying  for  love,  nothing  proved 
that  the  young  man  was  not  marrying  for  money. 
It  is,  in  truth,  quite  impossible  to  know  whether 
a  girl  who  will  one  day  have  a  hundred  million 
francs  is  loved  for  herself  alone. 

"  *  My  friend  accordingly  decided,  after  many 
useless  experiments,  to  let  her  daughter  be 
guided  by  her  own  nature  and  marry  an  impecu- 
nious duke. 

"  '  I  was  present  at   the  marriage.     Madame 


A    CONSCIENCE  283 


Durantin  was  perfectly  calm.  Immediately  after 
the  ceremony,  she  bade  her  daughter  farewell, 
had  her  baggage  placed  on  a  cab  which  was 
waiting  at  the  door  of  the  house,  got  into  the 
cab,  and  went  off.  .  .  . 

"  '  She  has  lived  since  then  in  the  little  flat 
you  have  seen.  She  has  kept  an  income  of  only 
six  thousand  francs  from  her  dowry.  That 
is  what  she  lives  on.  She  has  not  even  taken  her 
jewels  with  her. 

"  '  What  she  did,  and  what  seems  so  strange 
to  us,  she  did  discreetly,  without  noise,  without 
emphasis,  as  if  it  were  a  thing  on  which  she  had 
been  resolved  for  some  time,  a  thing  she  felt 
obliged  to  do,  which  she  could  not  refrain  from 
doing,  and  from  which,  therefore,  she  could 
derive  no  merit.  Her  attitude  clearly  signifies 
that  it  is  her  wish  that  it  should  never  be  spoken 
of,  that  it  should  excite  no  surprise,  and  that 
people  should  act  as  if  they  had  not  noticed  it. 

"  *  She  did  not  try  to  hide  herself  or  to  shut 
herself  up  in  a  mysterious  solitude.  She  very 
often  goes  to  see  her  daughter,  and  sometimes 
lunches  with  her.  She  has  not  dropped  her 
old  acquaintances.  She  even  comes,  from  time 
to  time,  to  quiet  dinners  with  us,  just  as  she 
used  to  do.  Only  now  she  wears  a  dust-cloak, 
or  carries  an  umbrella  and  goes  home  by 
omnibus. 

"  '  She  is  cheerful,  of  a  very  placid  disposition, 
more  and  more  indulgent  to  other  people ; 
very  kind  to  her  daughter  and  her  son-in- 
law. 

"  *  She  has   not   once   asked  for   news   of  her 


284  A    CONSCIENCE 


husband.  He  offered  her  a  considerable  allow- 
ance, but  she  refused  it.  I  am  convinced  that 
she  will  never  see  him  again. 

"  *  I  have  often  asked  myself  whether  it  was 
not  as  a  result  of  some  domestic  quarrel  that 
she  left  him.  But  I  know  beyond  doubt  that 
whatever  may  have  been  the  differences  between 
them,  they  never  reached  such  a  pitch  as  that, 
and,  in  any  case,  these  differences  belonged  to 
the  early  years  of  their  marriage. 

"  *  I  formed  another  theory.  Perhaps  she  dis- 
covered some  act  of  financial  brigandage  among 
her  husband's  business  affairs,  and  she  has  wished 
to  repudiate  dishonest  money  so  that  she 
should  not  be  an  accomplice  of  the  thief.  I 
have  questioned  several  competent  persons  on 
this  point. 

" '  Now,  it  appears  that  Durantin  has  in- 
credible audacity  and  extraordinary  luck ;  but 
the  speculations  that  have  made  him  wealthy 
are  those  universally  practised  on  the  Stock 
Exchange  ;  his  wife  has  therefore  nothing  with 
which  to  reproach  him  on  this  head. 

"  '  In  a  word,  I  am  quite  at  sea  as  to  the 
matter.' 


"  This  is  a  faithful  report  of  what  Madame 
Durantin's  friend  told  me.  Do  any  of  the  rest 
of  you  understand  it  ?  " 

Someone  said  : 

"  In  my  view,  nothing  could  be  clearer.  It 
is  a  very  fine  and  noble  case  of  a  woman's  hatred. 
Doubtless  one  of  those  intimate  and  irreparable 


A    CONSCIENCE  285 


wounds  of  her  early  married  life.  At  some 
time  or  other,  she  must  have  suffered  frightfully 
through  her  husband,  perhaps  without  his 
suspecting  it  or  believing  that  he  had  done  any- 
thing particularly  odious.  But  she  was  wounded 
to  the  quick,  and  she  has  remembered  it.  She 
waited  for  twenty  years  for  the  sake  of  her 
daughter,  and,  during  these  twenty  years,  nobody 
suspected  her  thought.  Then,  the  first  moment 
it  was  possible  for  her  to  leave  the  man  she 
hated,  without  failing  in  any  of  her  duties,  she 
has  done  so. 

"  The  length  of  that  wait,  the  rapidity  and 
serenity  of  that  flight,  that  hatred  pushed  to  the 
length  of  a  woman  who  was  a  multi-millionaire 
finding  delight  in  poverty,  that  is  most  remark- 
able. Madame  Durantin  is  a  woman  of 
character." 

Another  replied  : 

"  Madame  Durantin  is,  in  my  opinion,  some- 
thing still  greater — a  woman  of  conscience. 
At  bottom  she  is  a  soul  who  has  taken  the  Gospel 
seriously,  and  who  has  acted  according  to  the 
Gospel.  But  that  is  so  rare  to-day,  so  im- 
probable, so  extreme,  above  all  in  the  circle  in 
which  she  lived,  that  nobody  has  thought  of  so 
simple  an  explanation. 

"  Madame  Durantin  did  not  concern  herself 
with  the  fact  whether  her  husband's  operations 
were  or  were  not  legitimate  in  the  eye  of  the 
law.  She  saw  only  one  thing,  and  this  was 
that  by  a  sort  of  game  the  working  of  which 
she  did  not  understand — by  an  abominable 
game,  in  which  the  richest  is  always  sure  of 


286  A    CONSCIENCE 


winning  in  the  end — that  vulgarian,  without 
himself  producing  anything  of  value,  was  yearly 
adding  millions  to  his  pile  of  millions,  and  that 
those  millions  came  necessarily  from  the  thrift 
and  labour  of  the  poor.  She  saw  that  her  hus- 
band was  too  rich,  and  she  was  afraid  of  that 
money,  precisely  because  she  did  not  understand 
how  it  was  acquired. 

"  It  seemed  to  her  that  to  remain  with  her 
husband  was  to  consent,  and  consequently 
contribute  her  own  share,  to  unmerited  suffer- 
ings, to  monstrous  injustices,  to  an  evil  the 
notion  of  which  tortured  her  all  the  more 
because  it  was  far  from  her  eyes,  because  she 
could  not  form  an  exact  notion  of  it  or  deter- 
mine its  extent.  .  .  .  And  by  leaving  him,  she 
redeemed  her  soul." 


At  these  words,  a  distinguished  financial 
journalist,  who  was  one  of  our  party,  burst  into 
a  long,  uncontrollable  fit  of  laughter. 


THE    END 


Printed  at  The  Chapel  River  Press,  Kingston,  Surrey 


DATE  DUE 


GAYLORD 


PRINTED  IN  U    S    A 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A    001  432  992    4